Showing 1801-1900 of 10000

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father used to kill his sacrificial animals while they were standing.

Malik said, "No-one is permitted to shave his head until he has killed his sacrificial animal, and no-one must sacrifice before dawn on the day of sacrifice. The things that should be done on the day of sacrifice are slaughtering, donning clothes, grooming the body generally (at-tafath) and shaving the head, and none of this may be done before the day of sacrifice."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، كَانَ يَنْحَرُ بُدْنَهُ قِيَامًا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ يَجُوزُ لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَحْلِقَ رَأْسَهُ حَتَّى يَنْحَرَ هَدْيَهُ وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَنْحَرَ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ وَإِنَّمَا الْعَمَلُ كُلُّهُ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ الذَّبْحُ وَلُبْسُ الثِّيَابِ وَإِلْقَاءُ التَّفَثِ وَالْحِلاَقُ لاَ يَكُونُ شَىْءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ يُفْعَلُ قَبْلَ يَوْمِ النَّحْرِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 192
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 891
Sunan an-Nasa'i 219
It was narrated from 'Aishah that the daughter of Abu Hubaish said:
"O Messenger of Allah, I do not become pure, so should I stop praying?" He said: "No, that is a vein." Khalid said, in what I read from him, [1] "And it is not menstruation, so when your period comes, stop praying, and when it goes, wash the blood from yourself and pray." [1] Meaning, before Hisham, from whom he narrates it.
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ هِشَامَ بْنَ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ بِنْتَ أَبِي حُبَيْشٍ، قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لاَ أَطْهُرُ أَفَأَتْرُكُ الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ إِنَّمَا هُوَ عِرْقٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ خَالِدٌ فِيمَا قَرَأْتُ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ وَلَيْسَتْ بِالْحَيْضَةِ فَإِذَا أَقْبَلَتِ الْحَيْضَةُ فَدَعِي الصَّلاَةَ وَإِذَا أَدْبَرَتْ فَاغْسِلِي عَنْكِ الدَّمَ وَصَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 219
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 220
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 220
Sunan an-Nasa'i 367
It was narrated from 'Aishah that the daughter of Abu Hubaish said:
"O Messenger of Allah, I do not become pure, so should I stop praying? He said: "no, that is a vein." - (One of the narrators) Khalid said, in what I read from him - "and it is not menstruation, so when your period comes, stop praying, and when it goes, wash the blood from yourself and pray."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَشْعَثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ هِشَامًا، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ بِنْتَ أَبِي حُبَيْشٍ، قَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لاَ أَطْهُرُ أَفَأَتْرُكُ الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ إِنَّمَا هُوَ عِرْقٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ خَالِدٌ وَفِيمَا قَرَأْتُ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ وَلَيْسَتْ بِالْحِيضَةِ فَإِذَا أَقْبَلَتِ الْحِيضَةُ فَدَعِي الصَّلاَةَ وَإِذَا أَدْبَرَتْ فَاغْسِلِي عَنْكِ الدَّمَ ثُمَّ صَلِّي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 367
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 367
Sunan Abi Dawud 4252
Narrated Thawban:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) as saying: Allah, the Exalted, folded for me the earth, or he said (the narrator is doubtful): My Lord folded for me the earth, so much so that I saw its easts and wests (i.e. the extremities). The kingdom of my community will reach as far as the earth was floded for me. The two treasures, the red and the white, were bestowed on me. I prayed to my Lord that He may not destroy my community by prevailing famine, and not give their control to an enemy who annihilates then en masse except from among themselves. My Lord said to me: Muhammad, If I make a decision, it is not withdrawn ; and I shall not destroy them by prevailing famine, and I shall not give their control to an enemy, except from among themselves, who exterminates them en masse, even if they are stormed from all sides of the earth ; only a section of them will destroy another section, and a section will captive another section. I am afraid about my community of those leaders who will lead astray. When the sword is used among my people, it will not be withdrawn from them till the Day of Resurrection, and the Last Hour will not come before the tribes of my people attach themselves to the polytheists and tribes of my people worship idols. There will be among my people thirty great liars each of them asserting that he is (Allah's) prophet, where as I am the seal of the Prophet s after whom (me) there will be no prophet ; and a section of my people will continue to hold to the truth - (according to the Ibn Isa's version: (will continue to dominate) - the agreed version goes: "and will not be injured by those who oppose them, till Allah's command comes."
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عِيسَى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي أَسْمَاءَ، عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَبِّي زَوَى لِيَ الأَرْضَ فَرَأَيْتُ مَشَارِقَهَا وَمَغَارِبَهَا وَإِنَّ مُلْكَ أُمَّتِي سَيَبْلُغُ مَا زُوِيَ لِي مِنْهَا وَأُعْطِيتُ الْكَنْزَيْنِ الأَحْمَرَ وَالأَبْيَضَ وَإِنِّي سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لأُمَّتِي أَنْ لاَ يُهْلِكَهَا بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ يُسَلِّطَ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَإِنَّ رَبِّي قَالَ لِي يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي إِذَا قَضَيْتُ قَضَاءً فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يُرَدُّ وَلاَ أُهْلِكُهُمْ بِسَنَةٍ بِعَامَّةٍ وَلاَ أُسَلِّطُ عَلَيْهِمْ عَدُوًّا مِنْ سِوَى أَنْفُسِهِمْ فَيَسْتَبِيحَ بَيْضَتَهُمْ وَلَوِ اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِمْ مَنْ بَيْنَ أَقْطَارِهَا أَوْ قَالَ بِأَقْطَارِهَا حَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يُهْلِكُ بَعْضًا وَحَتَّى يَكُونَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَسْبِي بَعْضًا وَإِنَّمَا أَخَافُ عَلَى أُمَّتِي الأَئِمَّةَ الْمُضِلِّينَ وَإِذَا وُضِعَ السَّيْفُ فِي أُمَّتِي لَمْ يُرْفَعْ عَنْهَا إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلاَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ حَتَّى تَلْحَقَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي بِالْمُشْرِكِينَ وَحَتَّى تَعْبُدَ قَبَائِلُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي الأَوْثَانَ وَإِنَّهُ سَيَكُونُ فِي أُمَّتِي كَذَّابُونَ ثَلاَثُونَ كُلُّهُمْ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّهُ نَبِيٌّ وَأَنَا خَاتَمُ النَّبِيِّينَ لاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي وَلاَ تَزَالُ طَائِفَةٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِي عَلَى الْحَقِّ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عِيسَى ‏"‏ ظَاهِرِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ اتَّفَقَا ‏"‏ لاَ يَضُرُّهُمْ مَنْ خَالَفَهُمْ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَ أَمْرُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4252
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 36, Hadith 4239
Sahih Muslim 96 a

It is narrated on the authority of Usama b. Zaid that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) sent us in a raiding party. We raided Huraqat of Juhaina in the morning. I caught hold of a man and he said:

There is no god but Allah, I attacked him with a spear. It once occurred to me and I talked about it to the Apostle (may peace be upon him). The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Did he profess" There is no god but Allah," and even then you killed him? I said: Messenger of Allah, he made a profession of it out of the fear of the weapon. He (the Holy Prophet) observed: Did you tear his heart in order to find out whether it had professed or not? And he went on repeating it to me till I wished I had embraced Islam that day. Sa'd said: By Allah, I would never kill any Muslim so long as a person with a heavy belly, i. e., Usama, would not kill. Upon this a person remarked: Did Allah not say this: And fight them until there is no more mischief and religion is wholly for Allah? Sa'd said: We fought so that there should be no mischief, but you and your companions wish to fight so that there should be mischief.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُعَاوِيَةَ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي ظِبْيَانَ، عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، وَهَذَا، حَدِيثُ ابْنِ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ قَالَ بَعَثَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَرِيَّةٍ فَصَبَّحْنَا الْحُرَقَاتِ مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ فَأَدْرَكْتُ رَجُلاً فَقَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ فَطَعَنْتُهُ فَوَقَعَ فِي نَفْسِي مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَذَكَرْتُهُ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَقَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَقَتَلْتَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا قَالَهَا خَوْفًا مِنَ السِّلاَحِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَفَلاَ شَقَقْتَ عَنْ قَلْبِهِ حَتَّى تَعْلَمَ أَقَالَهَا أَمْ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَازَالَ يُكَرِّرُهَا عَلَىَّ حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْتُ أَنِّي أَسْلَمْتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ سَعْدٌ وَأَنَا وَاللَّهِ لاَ أَقْتُلُ مُسْلِمًا حَتَّى يَقْتُلَهُ ذُو الْبُطَيْنِ ‏.‏ يَعْنِي أُسَامَةَ قَالَ قَالَ رَجُلٌ أَلَمْ يَقُلِ اللَّهُ ‏{‏ وَقَاتِلُوهُمْ حَتَّى لاَ تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ وَيَكُونَ الدِّينُ كُلُّهُ لِلَّهِ‏}‏ فَقَالَ سَعْدٌ قَدْ قَاتَلْنَا حَتَّى لاَ تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ وَأَنْتَ وَأَصْحَابُكَ تُرِيدُونَ أَنْ تُقَاتِلُوا حَتَّى تَكُونَ فِتْنَةٌ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 96a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 183
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 176
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3441
Ibn ‘Abbas told that the sister of ‘Uqba b. ‘Amir took a vow to perform the Pilgrimage on foot, but was unable to do so. God’s Messenger then said, “God is not in need of your sister’s walking, so let her ride and present a sacrificial camel.”* Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it. *Arabic budana In a version by Abu Dawud it says the Prophet ordered her to ride and offer animals for sacrifice.* In another version by him the Prophet said, “God gets no good from the affliction your sister imposes on herself, so let her perform the Pilgrimage riding and make atonement for her oath.” Abu Dawud. *Arabic hady
وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: أَنَّ أُخْتَ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ نَذَرَتْ أَنْ تَحُجَّ مَاشِيَة وَأَنَّهَا لَا تطِيق ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَغَنِيٌّ عَنْ مَشْيِ أُخْتِكَ فَلْتَرْكَبْ وَلْتُهْدِ بَدَنَةً» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَبِي دَاوُدَ: فَأَمَرَهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ تَرْكَبَ وَتُهْدِيَ هَدْيًا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَصْنَعُ بِشَقَاءِ أُخْتِكَ شَيْئًا فَلْتَرْكَبْ ولتحج وتكفر يَمِينهَا»
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3441
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 35
Sahih al-Bukhari 4928

Narrated Musa bin Abi Aisha:

That he asked Sa`id bin Jubair regarding (the statement of Allah). 'Move not your tongue concerning (the Qur'an) to make haste therewith.' He said, "Ibn `Abbas said that the Prophet used to move his lips when the Divine Inspiration was being revealed to him. So the Prophet was ordered not to move his tongue, which he used to do, lest some words should escape his memory. 'It is for Us to collect it' means, We will collect it in your chest;' and its recitation' means, We will make you recite it. 'But when We recite it (i.e. when it is revealed to you), follow its recital; it is for Us to explain it and make it clear,' (i.e. We will explain it through your tongue).

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ عَنْ قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ‏}‏ قَالَ وَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ كَانَ يُحَرِّكُ شَفَتَيْهِ إِذَا أُنْزِلَ عَلَيْهِ، فَقِيلَ لَهُ ‏{‏لاَ تُحَرِّكْ بِهِ لِسَانَكَ‏}‏ ـ يَخْشَى أَنْ يَنْفَلِتَ مِنْهُ ـ ‏{‏إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا جَمْعَهُ وَقُرْآنَهُ‏}أَنْ نَجْمَعَهُ فِي صَدْرِكَ، وَقُرْآنَهُ أَنْ تَقْرَأَهُ ‏{‏فَإِذَا قَرَأْنَاهُ‏}‏ يَقُولُ أُنْزِلَ عَلَيْهِ ‏{‏فَاتَّبِعْ قُرْآنَهُ * ثُمَّ إِنَّ عَلَيْنَا بَيَانَهُ‏}أَنْ نُبَيِّنَهُ عَلَى لِسَانِكَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4928
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 448
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 450
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 2939
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:
'Umar said: I shall not appoint a successor, for the Messenger of Allah (saws) did not appoint a successor. If I appoint a successor (I can do so), for Abu Bakr had appointed a successor. He Ibn 'Umar) said: I swear by Allah, he did not mention (anyone) but the Messenger of Allah (saws) and Abu Bakr. So I learnt he would not equate anyone with the Messenger of Allah (saws), for he did not appoint any successor.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ دَاوُدَ بْنِ سُفْيَانَ، وَسَلَمَةُ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ عُمَرُ إِنِّي إِنْ لاَ أَسْتَخْلِفْ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَمْ يَسْتَخْلِفْ وَإِنْ أَسْتَخْلِفْ فَإِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ قَدِ اسْتَخْلَفَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا هُوَ إِلاَّ أَنْ ذَكَرَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبَا بَكْرٍ فَعَلِمْتُ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَعْدِلُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَحَدًا وَأَنَّهُ غَيْرُ مُسْتَخْلِفٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2939
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 12
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2933
Sahih Muslim 771 a

'Ali b. Abu Talib reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up at night for prayer he would say:

I turn my face in complete devotion to One Who is the Originator of the heaven and the earth and I am not of the polytheists. Verily my prayer, my sacrifice, my living and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the worlds; There is no partner with Him and this is what I have been commanded (to profess and believe) and I am of the believers. O Allah, Thou art the King, there is no god but Thee, Thou art my Lord, and I am Thy bondman. I wronged myself and make a confession of my Sin. Forgive all my sins, for no one forgives the sins but Thee, and guide me in the best of conduct for none but Thee guideth anyone (in) good conduct. Remove sins from me, for none else but Thou can remove sins from me. Here I am at Thy service, and Grace is to Thee and the whole of good is in Thine hand, and one cannot get nearneststo Thee through evil. My (power as well as existence) is due to Thee (Thine grace) and I turn to Thee (for supplication). Thou art blessed and Thou art exalted. I seek forgiveness from Thee and turn to Thee in repentance: and when he would bow, he would say: O Allah, it is for Thee that I bowed. I affirm my faith in Thee and I submit to Thee, and submit humbly before Thee my hearing, my eyesight, my marrow, my bone, my sinew; and when he would raise his head, he would say: O Allah, our Lord, praise is due to Thee, (the praise) with which is filled the heavens and the earth, and with which is filled that (space) which exists between them, and filled with anything that Thou desireth afterward. And when he prostrated himself, he (the Holy Prophet) would say: O Allah, it is to Thee that I prostrate myself and it is in Thee that I affirm my faith, and I submit to Thee. My face is submitted before One Who created it, and shaped it, and opened his faculties of hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of Creators; and he would then say between Tashahhud and the pronouncing of salutation: Forgive me of the earlier and later open and secret (sins) and that where I made transgression and that Thou knowest better than I. Thou art the First and the Last. There is no god, but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يُوسُفُ الْمَاجِشُونُ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَبْدِ، الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعَظْمِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَىْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 771a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 240
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1695
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 821 a

Ubayy b. Ka'b reported that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) was near the tank of Banu Ghifar that Gabriel came to him and said:

Allah has commanded you to recite to your people the Qur'an in one dialect. Upon this he said: I ask from Allah pardon and forgiveness. My people are not capable of doing it. He then came for the second time and said: Allah has commanded you that you should recite the Qur'an to your people in two dialects. Upon this he (the Holy prophet) again said: I seek pardon and forgiveness from Allah, my people would not be able to do so. He (Gabriel) came for the third time and said: Allah has commanded you to recite the Qur'an to your people in three dialects. Upon this he said: I ask pardon and forgiveness from Allah. My people would not be able to do it. He then came to him for the fourth time and said: Allah has commanded you to recite the Qur'an to your people in seven dialects, and in whichever dialect they would recite, they would be right.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ بَشَّارٍ قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ عِنْدَ أَضَاةِ بَنِي غِفَارٍ - قَالَ - فَأَتَاهُ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ أُمَّتُكَ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى حَرْفٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ مُعَافَاتَهُ وَمَغْفِرَتَهُ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتِي لاَ تُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ الثَّانِيَةَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ أُمَّتُكَ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى حَرْفَيْنِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ مُعَافَاتَهُ وَمَغْفِرَتَهُ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتِي لاَ تُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ أُمَّتُكَ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى ثَلاَثَةِ أَحْرُفٍ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ مُعَافَاتَهُ وَمَغْفِرَتَهُ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتِي لاَ تُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ الرَّابِعَةَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ أُمَّتُكَ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَحْرُفٍ فَأَيُّمَا حَرْفٍ قَرَءُوا عَلَيْهِ فَقَدْ أَصَابُوا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 821a
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 334
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1789
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 4
'Inna fī khalqi-ssamāwāti wal-'arđi wakhtilāfi-llayli wan-nahāri la'āyātin li'wlī-l-'albāb. Al-ladhīna yadhkurūna-allaha qiyāman wa qu`ūdan wa `alā junūbihim wa yatafakkarūna fī Khalqi-ssamāwāti wal-'arđi rabbanā mā khalaqta hādhā bāţilāan subĥānaka faqinā `adhāban-nār. Rabbanā 'innaka man tudkhili-nnāra faqad 'akhzaytahu wa mā li-žžālimīna min 'anşārin. Rabbanā 'innanā sami`nā munādīan yunādī lil'īmāni 'an 'āminū birabbikum fa 'āmannā. Rabbanā fāghfirlanā dhunūbanā wa kaffir `annā sayyi'ātinā wa tawaffanā ma`a al-'abrāri. Rabbanā wa 'ātinā mā wa`adtanā `alá rusulika wa lā tukhzinā yawmal-qiyāmati 'innaka lā tukhliful-mī`ād. Fāstajāba lahum rabbuhum 'annī lā 'uđī`u `amala `āmilin minkum min dhakarin 'aw 'unthá ba`đukum min ba`đin fa-lladhīna hājarū wa 'ukhrijū min diyārihim wa 'ūdhū fī sabīlī wa qātalū wa qutilū la'ukaffiranna `anhum sayyi'ātihim wa la'udkhilannahum jannātin tajrī min taĥtihāl-'anhāru thawāban min `indil-lahi wal-lāhu `indahu ĥusnuth-thawāb. Lā yaghurrannaka taqallubu 'l-ladhīna kafarū fī l-bilādi. Matā`un qalīlun thumma ma'wāhum jahannamu wa bi'sa 'l-mihād. Lakini 'l-ladhīna 'ttaqaw rabbahum lahum jannātun tajrī min taĥtihā 'l-'anhāru khālidīna fīhā nuzulan min `indi 'l-lahi wa mā `inda 'llahi khayrun li 'l-abrār. Wa 'inna min 'ahli 'l-kitābi laman yu'minu bil-lahi wa mā 'unzila 'ilaykum wa mā 'unzila 'ilayhim khāshi`īna lillahi lā yashtarūna bi'āyāti 'l-lahi thamanan qalīlāan 'ulā'ika lahum 'ajruhum `inda rabbihim 'inna 'l-laha sarī`u al-ĥisāb. Yā 'ayyuhā 'l-ladhīna 'āmanū-şbirū wa şābirū wa rābiţū wa 'ttaqu 'l-laha la`allakum tufliĥūn. Indeed, in the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of the day and night there are signs for people of reason. ˹They are˺ those who remember Allah while standing, sitting, and lying on their sides, and reflect on the creation of the heavens and the earth ˹and pray˺, “Our Lord! You have not created ˹all of˺ this without purpose. Glory be to You! Protect us from the torment of the Fire. Our Lord! Indeed, those You commit to the Fire will be ˹completely˺ disgraced! And the wrongdoers will have no helpers. Our Lord! We have heard the caller to ˹true˺ belief, ˹proclaiming,˺ ‘Believe in your Lord ˹alone˺,’ so we believed. Our Lord! Forgive our sins, absolve us of our misdeeds, and allow us ˹each˺ to die as one of the virtuous. Our Lord! Grant us what You have promised us through Your messengers and do not put us to shame on Judgment Day—for certainly You never fail in Your promise.” So their Lord responded to them:
“I will never deny any of you—male or female—the reward of your deeds. Both are equal in reward. Those who migrated or were expelled from their homes, and were persecuted for My sake and fought and ˹some˺ were martyred—I will certainly forgive their sins and admit them into Gardens under which rivers flow, as a reward from Allah. And with Allah is the finest reward!” Do not be deceived by the prosperity of the disbelievers throughout the land. It is only a brief enjoyment. Then Hell will be their home—what an evil place to rest! But those who are mindful of their Lord will be in Gardens under which rivers flow, to stay there forever—as an accommodation from Allah. And what is with Allah is best for the virtuous. Indeed, there are some among the People of the Book who truly believe in Allah and what has been revealed to you ˹believers˺ and what was revealed to them. They humble themselves before Allah—never trading Allah’s revelations for a fleeting gain. Their reward is with their Lord. Surely Allah is swift in reckoning. O believers! Patiently endure, persevere, stand on guard, and be mindful of Allah, so you may be successful. Reference: Qur'an Āl-'Imran 3: 190-200; Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani, Fathul-Bari 8/237; Muslim 1/530.
إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلاَفِ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ لآيَاتٍ لأُوْلِي الألْبَابِ {190} الَّذِينَ يَذْكُرُونَ اللهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَىَ جُنُوبِهِمْ وَيَتَفَكَّرُونَ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ رَبَّنَا مَا خَلَقْتَ هَذا بَاطِلاً سُبْحَانَكَ فَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ {191} رَبَّنَا إِنَّكَ مَن تُدْخِلِ النَّارَ فَقَدْ أَخْزَيْتَهُ وَمَا لِلظَّالِمِينَ مِنْ أَنصَارٍ {192} رَّبَّنَا إِنَّنَا سَمِعْنَا مُنَادِيًا يُنَادِي لِلإِيمَانِ أَنْ ءامِنُواْ بِرَبِّكُمْ فَآمَنَّا رَبَّنَا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوبَنَا وَكَفِّرْ عَنَّا سَيِّئَاتِنَا وَتَوَفَّنَا مَعَ الأبْرَارِ {193} رَبَّنَا وَءاتِنَا مَا وَعَدتَّنَا عَلَى رُسُلِكَ وَلاَ تُخْزِنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِنَّكَ لاَ تُخْلِفُ الْمِيعَادَ {194} فَاسْتَجَابَ لَهُمْ رَبُّهُمْ أَنِّي لاَ أُضِيعُ عَمَلَ عَامِلٍ مِّنكُم مِّن ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنثَى بَعْضُكُم مِّن بَعْضٍ فَالَّذِينَ هَاجَرُواْ وَأُخْرِجُواْ مِن دِيَارِهِمْ وَأُوذُواْ فِي سَبِيلِي وَقَاتَلُواْ وَقُتِلُواْ لأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنْهُمْ سَيِّئَاتِهِمْ وَلأُدْخِلَنَّهُمْ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الأَنْهَارُ ثَوَابًا مِّن عِندِ اللهِ وَاللهُ عِندَهُ حُسْنُ الثَّوَابِ {195} لاَ يَغُرَّنَّكَ تَقَلُّبُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ فِي الْبِلاَدِ {196} مَتَاعٌ قَلِيلٌ ثُمَّ مَأْوَاهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ وَبِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ {197} لَكِنِ الَّذِينَ اتَّقَوْاْ رَبَّهُمْ لَهُمْ جَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا نُزُلاً مِّنْ عِندِ اللهِ وَمَا عِندَ اللهِ خَيْرٌ لِّلأَبْرَارِ {198} وَإِنَّ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ لَمَن يُؤْمِنُ بِاللهِ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُمْ وَمَآ أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِمْ خَاشِعِينَ للهِ لاَ يَشْتَرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلاً أُوْلَئِكَ لَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ إِنَّ اللهَ سَرِيعُ الْحِسَابِ {199} يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ ءامَنُواْ اصْبِرُواْ وَصَابِرُواْ وَرَابِطُواْ وَاتَّقُواْ اللهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ {200}
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 4
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2967
It was narrated that Urwah said:
"I recited to Aishah: 'So it is not a sin on him who performs Hajj or Umrah (Pilgrimage) of the House to Perform the going Tawaf) between them (as-Safa and Al-Marwah) "I said: 'I do not care if I do not go between tham?' She said: 'What a bad thing you have said!' People at the time of the Jahiliyyah used not to go between them, but when Islam came and the Quran was revealed: 'Verily, As-Safa and Al-Marwah are of the symols of Allah, the Messenger of Allah went between them, and we did that with him, and thus it became part of Hajj.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ ‏{‏ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَطَّوَّفَ بِهِمَا ‏}‏ قُلْتُ مَا أُبَالِي أَنْ لاَ أَطُوفَ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ بِئْسَمَا قُلْتَ إِنَّمَا كَانَ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ لاَ يَطُوفُونَ بَيْنَهُمَا فَلَمَّا كَانَ الإِسْلاَمُ وَنَزَلَ الْقُرْآنُ ‏{‏ إِنَّ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةَ مِنْ شَعَائِرِ اللَّهِ ‏}‏ الآيَةَ فَطَافَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَطُفْنَا مَعَهُ فَكَانَتْ سُنَّةً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2967
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 350
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2970
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4153
It was narrated that 'Ubadah bin As-Samit said:
"We pledged to the Messenger of Allah to hear and obey during our hardship and our ease, when we felt energetic and when we felt tired, that we would not contend with the orders of whomever was entrusted with it, that we would stand for justice wherever we may be, and that we would not fear the blame of any blamer for the sake of Allah.
أَخْبَرَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُبَادَةُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ، أَنَّ أَبَاهُ الْوَلِيدَ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ بَايَعْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى السَّمْعِ وَالطَّاعَةِ فِي عُسْرِنَا وَيُسْرِنَا وَمَنْشَطِنَا وَمَكَارِهِنَا وَعَلَى أَنْ لاَ نُنَازِعَ الأَمْرَ أَهْلَهُ وَعَلَى أَنْ نَقُولَ بِالْعَدْلِ أَيْنَ كُنَّا لاَ نَخَافُ فِي اللَّهِ لَوْمَةَ لاَئِمٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4153
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 5
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 39, Hadith 4158
Sahih Muslim 2682

Hammam b. Munabbih said:

Abu Huraira narrated to us ahadith from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and out of these one is that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: None amongst you should make a request for death, and do not call for it before it comes, for when any one of you dies, he ceases (to do good) deeds and the life of a believer is not prolonged but for goodness.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، قَالَ هَذَا مَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَحَادِيثَ مِنْهَا وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يَتَمَنَّى أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَوْتَ وَلاَ يَدْعُ بِهِ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ يَأْتِيَهُ إِنَّهُ إِذَا مَاتَ أَحَدُكُمُ انْقَطَعَ عَمَلُهُ وَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَزِيدُ الْمُؤْمِنَ عُمْرُهُ إِلاَّ خَيْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2682
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 35, Hadith 6485
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 813
‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”
وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصُوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ» ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلشَّافِعِيِّ: «وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ وَالْمَهْدِيُّ مَنْ هَدَيْتَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْك لَا مَنْجَى مِنْكَ وَلَا مَلْجَأَ إِلَّا إِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 813
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 241
Riyad as-Salihin 1417
It has been reported that 'Abdullah bin Zubair (May Allah be pleased with them) used to recite after Taslim at the conclusion of every Salat (prayer):
"La ilaha illallahu wahdahu la sharika lahu, lahul- mulku, wa lahul-hamdu, wa Huwa 'ala kulli shai'in Qadir. La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah. La ilaha illallahu, wa la na'budu illa iyyahu, Lahun-ni'matu, wa lahul-fadlu, wa lahuth-thana'ul-hasan. La ilaha ilallahu, mukhlisina, lahud-dina, wa lau karihal-kafirun (there is no true god except Allah; He is One. To Him belongs the dominion and to Him is all praise, and He is Powerful over all things. There is no power and might except with (the help of) Allah. There is no God but Allah and we worship none except Him, to Him belongs the bounty and to Him belongs the grace, and to Him belongs all excellent praise; there is no deity but Allah. We reserve our devotion exclusively for Him though the disbelievers may detest it)." Ibn Az-Zubair said: The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to celebrate Allah's Greatness in those terms after every Salat (prayer).

[Muslim].

وعن عبد الله ابن الزبير رضي الله عنهما أنه كان يقول دبر كل صلاة، حين يسلم‏:‏ لا إله إلا الله وحده لا شريك له ، له الملك وله الحمد ، وهو على كل شيء قدير ‏.‏ لا حول ولا قوة إلا بالله ،لا إله إلا الله، ولا نعبد إلا إياه، له النعمة، وله الفضل وله الثناء الحسن‏.‏ لا إله إلا الله مخلصين له الدين ولو كره الكافرون ‏.‏ قال ابن الزبير‏:‏ وكان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم، يهلل بهن دبر كل صلاة‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1417
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 10
Mishkat al-Masabih 5422
Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:
The last hour will not come before an inheritance cannot be divided and people do not rejoice over spoil. Then an enemy will equip itself against the people of Syria and the Islamic people will equip themselves against them, meaning the Byzantines. The Muslims will then prepare a suicide squad which will return only if victorious and they will fight till the night intervenes. Both sides will return not having gained the victory, but the squad will be wiped out. The Muslims will again prepare a suicide squad which will return only if victorious and they will fight till the night intervenes. Both sides will return not having gained the victory, but the squad will be wiped out. The Muslims will again prepare a suicide squad which will return only if victorious and they will fight till the evening. Both sides will return not having gained the victory, but the squad will be wiped out. On the fourth day the remainder of the people of Islam will arise against them and God will decree that the enemy should be routed. They will then fight such a battle as has never been seen before, so that if a bird were to pass their flanks it would fall down dead before reaching the end of them. When count is taken of a hundred men who were related it will be found that only one has survived; so over what spoil can there be rejoicing, and what inheritance can be divided? Then when things are so they will hear of a war greater than that and a cry will reach them, "The dajjal has taken your place among your offspring." They will therefore cast away what is in their hands and go forward sending ten horsemen as a scouting party. God's messenger said, "I know their names, their fathers' names, and the colour of their horses. They will be the best horsemen (or, among the best horsemen) on the face of the earth at that time." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ الساعةَ لَا تقومُ حَتَّى لَا يُقْسَمَ ميراثٌ وَلَا يُفْرَحَ بِغَنِيمَةٍ. ثُمَّ قَالَ: عَدُوٌّ يَجْمَعُونَ لِأَهْلِ الشَّامِ وَيَجْمَعُ لَهُمْ أَهْلُ الْإِسْلَامِ (يَعْنِي الرّوم) فيتشرَّطُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ شُرْطَةً لِلْمَوْتِ لَا تَرْجِعُ إِلَّا غَالِبَةً فَيَقْتَتِلُونَ حَتَّى يَحْجِزَ بَيْنَهُمُ اللَّيْلُ فَيَفِيءُ هَؤُلَاءِ وَهَؤُلَاء كل غير غَالب وتفنى الشرطة ثمَّ يَتَشَرَّطُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ شُرْطَةً لِلْمَوْتِ لَا تَرْجِعُ إِلَّا غالبة فيقتتلون حت يَحْجِزَ بَيْنَهُمُ اللَّيْلُ فَيَفِيءُ هَؤُلَاءِ وَهَؤُلَاءِ كُلٌّ غير غَالب وتفنى الشرطة ثمَّ يشْتَرط الْمُسْلِمُونَ شُرْطَةً لِلْمَوْتِ لَا تَرْجِعُ إِلَّا غَالِبَةً فيقتتلون حَتَّى يُمْسُوا فَيَفِيءُ هَؤُلَاءِ وَهَؤُلَاءِ كُلٌّ غَيْرُ غَالِبٍ وَتَفْنَى الشُّرْطَةُ فَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الرَّابِعِ نَهَد إِليهم بقيةُ أهلِ الإِسلام فيجعلُ الله الدَبَرةَ عَلَيْهِم فيقتلون مَقْتَلَةً لَمْ يُرَ مِثْلُهَا حَتَّى إِنَّ الطَّائِرَ ليمر يجنابتهم فَلَا يُخَلِّفُهُمْ حَتَّى يَخِرَّ مَيِّتًا فَيَتَعَادَّ بَنُو الْأَبِ كَانُوا مِائَةً فَلَا يَجِدُونَهُ بَقِيَ مِنْهُمْ إِلَّا الرَّجُلُ الْوَاحِدُ فَبِأَيِّ غَنِيمَةٍ يُفْرَحُ أَوْ أيّ مِيرَاث يقسم؟ فَبينا هُمْ كَذَلِكَ إِذْ سَمِعُوا بِبَأْسٍ هُوَ أَكْبَرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَجَاءَهُمُ الصَّرِيخُ: أَنَّ الدَّجَّالَ قَدْ خَلَفَهُمْ فِي ذَرَارِيِّهِمْ فَيَرْفُضُونَ مَا فِي أَيْدِيهِمْ وَيُقْبِلُونَ فَيَبْعَثُونَ عَشْرَ فَوَارِسَ طَلِيعَةً ". قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنِّي لَأَعْرِفُ أَسْمَاءَهُمْ وَأَسْمَاءَ آبَائِهِمْ وَأَلْوَانَ خُيُولِهِمْ هُمْ خَيْرُ فَوَارِسَ أَوْ مِنْ خَيْرِ فَوَارِسَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ الأَرْض يَوْمئِذٍ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5422
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 43
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 839
Ibn Abbas narrated:
"The Messenger of Allah was cupped while he was a Muhrim."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، وَعَطَاءٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم احْتَجَمَ وَهُوَ مُحْرِمٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَنَسٍ وَعَبْدِ اللَّهِ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ وَجَابِرٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَخَّصَ قَوْمٌ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْحِجَامَةِ لِلْمُحْرِمِ وَقَالُوا لاَ يَحْلِقُ شَعَرًا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ يَحْتَجِمُ الْمُحْرِمُ إِلاَّ مِنْ ضَرُورَةٍ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ وَالشَّافِعِيُّ لاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَحْتَجِمَ الْمُحْرِمُ وَلاَ يَنْزِعُ شَعَرًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 839
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 839
Sahih Muslim 33 a

It is narrated on the authority of 'Itban b. Malik that he came to Medina and said:

Something had gone wrong with my eyesight. I, therefore, sent (a message to the Holy Prophet): Verily it is my ardent desire that you should kindly grace my house with your presence and observe prayer there so, that I should make that corner a place of worship. He said: The Prophet (may peace be upon him) came there, and those amongst the Companions whom Allah willed also accompanied him. He entered (my place) and offered prayer at my residence and his Companions began to talk amongst themselves (and this conversation centered round hypocrites), and then the conspicuous one, Malik b. Dukhshum was made the target and they wished that he (the Holy Prophet) should curse him and he should die or he should meet some calamity. In the meanwhile the Messenger of Allah (may peace and blessings be upon him) completed his prayer and said: Does Malik b. Dukhshum not testify the fact that there is no god but Allah and verily I am the messenger of Allah. They replied: He makes a profession of it (no doubt) but does not do it out of (sincere) heart. He (the Holy Prophet) said: He who testifies that there is no god but Allah and I am the messenger of Allah would not enter Hell or its (flames) would not consume him. Anas said: This hadith impressed me very much and I told my son to write it down.
حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُغِيرَةِ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ عِتْبَانَ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَلَقِيتُ عِتْبَانَ فَقُلْتُ حَدِيثٌ بَلَغَنِي عَنْكَ قَالَ أَصَابَنِي فِي بَصَرِي بَعْضُ الشَّىْءِ فَبَعَثْتُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنِّي أُحِبُّ أَنْ تَأْتِيَنِي فَتُصَلِّيَ فِي مَنْزِلِي فَأَتَّخِذَهُ مُصَلًّى - قَالَ - فَأَتَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَمَنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ فَدَخَلَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي فِي مَنْزِلِي وَأَصْحَابُهُ يَتَحَدَّثُونَ بَيْنَهُمْ ثُمَّ أَسْنَدُوا عُظْمَ ذَلِكَ وَكِبْرَهُ إِلَى مَالِكِ بْنِ دُخْشُمٍ قَالُوا وَدُّوا أَنَّهُ دَعَا عَلَيْهِ فَهَلَكَ وَوَدُّوا أَنَّهُ أَصَابَهُ شَرٌّ ‏.‏ فَقَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الصَّلاَةَ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلَيْسَ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا إِنَّهُ يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ وَمَا هُوَ فِي قَلْبِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ يَشْهَدُ أَحَدٌ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَيَدْخُلَ النَّارَ أَوْ تَطْعَمَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَنَسٌ فَأَعْجَبَنِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ فَقُلْتُ لاِبْنِي اكْتُبْهُ فَكَتَبَهُ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 33a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 52
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 2110
It was narrated from 'Aishah that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said:
"Whoever takes an oath to cut off the ties of kinship, or to do something that is not right, the fulfillment of his vow is not to do that."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ حَارِثَةَ بْنِ أَبِي الرِّجَالِ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ حَلَفَ فِي قَطِيعَةِ رَحِمٍ أَوْ فِيمَا لاَ يَصْلُحُ فَبِرُّهُ أَنْ لاَ يَتِمَّ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2110
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 21
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 11, Hadith 2110
Sahih al-Bukhari 1549

Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:

The Talbiya of Allah's Apostle was : 'Labbaika Allahumma labbaik, Labbaika la sharika Laka labbaik, Inna-l-hamda wan-ni'mata Laka walmulk, La sharika Laka' (I respond to Your call O Allah, I respond to Your call, and I am obedient to Your orders, You have no partner, I respond to Your call All the praises and blessings are for You, All the sovereignty is for You, And You have no partners with you.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ تَلْبِيَةَ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَبَّيْكَ اللَّهُمَّ لَبَّيْكَ، لَبَّيْكَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ لَبَّيْكَ، إِنَّ الْحَمْدَ وَالنِّعْمَةَ لَكَ وَالْمُلْكَ، لاَ شَرِيكَ لَكَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1549
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 35
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 621
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2865 a

'Iyad b. Him-ar reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), while delivering a sermon one day, said:

Behold, my Lord commanded me that I should teach you which you do not know and which He has taught me today. (He has instructed thus): The property which I have conferred upon them is lawful for them. I have created My servants as one having a natural inclination to the worship of Allah but it is Satan who turns them away from the right religion and he makes unlawful what has been declared lawful for them and he commands them to ascribe partnership with Me, although he has no justification for that. And verily, Allah looked towards the people of the world and He showed hatred for the Arabs and the non-Arabs, but with the exception of some remnants from the People of the Book. And He (further) said: I have sent thee (the Holy Prophet) in order to put you to test and put (those to test) through you. And I sent the Book to you which cannot be washed away by water, so that you may recite it while in the state of wakefulness or sleep. Verily, Allah commanded me to burn (kill) the Quraish. I said: My Lord, they would break my head (like the tearing) of bread, and Allah said: You turn them out as they turned you out, you fight against them and We shall help you in this, you should spend and you would be conferred upon. You send an army and I would send an army five times greater than that. Fight against those who disobey you along with those who obey you. The inmates of Paradise are three: One who wields authority and is just and fair, one who Is truthful and has been endowed with power to do good deeds. And the person who is merciful and kind hearted towards his relatives and to every pious Muslim, and one who does not stretch his hand in spite of having a large family to support. And He said: The inmates of Hell are five: the weak who lack power to (avoid evil), the (carefree) who pursue (everything irrespective of the fact that it is good or evil) and who do not have any care for their family or for their wealth. And those dishonest whose greed cannot be concealed even in the case of minor things. And the third. who betray you. morning and evening, in regard to your family and your property. He also made a mention of the miser and the liar and those who are in the habit of abusing people and using obscene and foul language. Abu Ghassan in his narration did not make mention of" Spend and there would be spent for you."
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي غَسَّانَ وَابْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الشِّخِّيرِ، عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ الْمُجَاشِعِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ ‏"‏ أَلاَ إِنَّ رَبِّي أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُعَلِّمَكُمْ مَا جَهِلْتُمْ مِمَّا عَلَّمَنِي يَوْمِي هَذَا كُلُّ مَالٍ نَحَلْتُهُ عَبْدًا حَلاَلٌ وَإِنِّي خَلَقْتُ عِبَادِي حُنَفَاءَ كُلَّهُمْ وَإِنَّهُمْ أَتَتْهُمُ الشَّيَاطِينُ فَاجْتَالَتْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِمْ وَحَرَّمَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَهُمْ وَأَمَرَتْهُمْ أَنْ يُشْرِكُوا بِي مَا لَمْ أُنْزِلْ بِهِ سُلْطَانًا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ نَظَرَ إِلَى أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ فَمَقَتَهُمْ عَرَبَهُمْ وَعَجَمَهُمْ إِلاَّ بَقَايَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ وَقَالَ إِنَّمَا بَعَثْتُكَ لأَبْتَلِيَكَ وَأَبْتَلِيَ بِكَ وَأَنْزَلْتُ عَلَيْكَ كِتَابًا لاَ يَغْسِلُهُ الْمَاءُ تَقْرَؤُهُ نَائِمًا وَيَقْظَانَ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُحَرِّقَ قُرَيْشًا فَقُلْتُ رَبِّ إِذًا يَثْلَغُوا رَأْسِي فَيَدَعُوهُ خُبْزَةً قَالَ اسْتَخْرِجْهُمْ كَمَا اسْتَخْرَجُوكَ وَاغْزُهُمْ نُغْزِكَ وَأَنْفِقْ فَسَنُنْفِقَ عَلَيْكَ وَابْعَثْ جَيْشًا نَبْعَثْ خَمْسَةً مِثْلَهُ وَقَاتِلْ بِمَنْ أَطَاعَكَ مَنْ عَصَاكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ ثَلاَثَةٌ ذُو سُلْطَانٍ مُقْسِطٌ مُتَصَدِّقٌ مُوَفَّقٌ وَرَجُلٌ رَحِيمٌ رَقِيقُ الْقَلْبِ لِكُلِّ ذِي قُرْبَى وَمُسْلِمٍ وَعَفِيفٌ مُتَعَفِّفٌ ذُو عِيَالٍ - قَالَ - وَأَهْلُ النَّارِ خَمْسَةٌ الضَّعِيفُ الَّذِي لاَ زَبْرَ لَهُ الَّذِينَ هُمْ فِيكُمْ تَبَعًا لاَ يَتْبَعُونَ أَهْلاً وَلاَ مَالاً وَالْخَائِنُ الَّذِي لاَ يَخْفَى لَهُ طَمَعٌ وَإِنْ دَقَّ إِلاَّ خَانَهُ وَرَجُلٌ لاَ يُصْبِحُ وَلاَ يُمْسِي إِلاَّ وَهُوَ يُخَادِعُكَ عَنْ أَهْلِكَ وَمَالِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَذَكَرَ الْبُخْلَ أَوِ الْكَذِبَ ‏"‏ وَالشِّنْظِيرُ الْفَحَّاشُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ أَبُو غَسَّانَ فِي حَدِيثِهِ ‏"‏ وَأَنْفِقْ فَسَنُنْفِقَ عَلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2865a
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6853
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 30 b

It is narrated on the authority of Mu'adh b. Jabal that he observed:

I was riding behind the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on an ass known as 'Ufair. He (Mu'adh) observed: He (the Holy Prophet) said: Mu'adh, do you know what right has Allah over His bondsmen and what right have His bondsmen over Him? Mu'adh added: I replied: Allah and his Messenger know best. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet remarked: The right of Allah over His bondsmen is that they should worship Allah and should not associate anything with Him, and the right of His bondsmen over Allah, Glorious and Sublime, is that He does not punish him who associates not anything with Him. He (Mu'adh) added: I said to the Messenger of Allah: Should I then give the tidings to the people? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Do not tell them this good news, for they would trust in it alone.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، سَلاَّمُ بْنُ سُلَيْمٍ عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى حِمَارٍ يُقَالُ لَهُ عُفَيْرٌ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا مُعَاذُ تَدْرِي مَا حَقُّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ وَمَا حَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِنَّ حَقَّ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْعِبَادِ أَنْ يَعْبُدُوا اللَّهَ وَلاَ يُشْرِكُوا بِهِ شَيْئًا وَحَقُّ الْعِبَادِ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ أَنْ لاَ يُعَذِّبَ مَنْ لاَ يُشْرِكُ بِهِ شَيْئًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ أُبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ تُبَشِّرْهُمْ فَيَتَّكِلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 30b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 51
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 47
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1168
It was narrated that Ibn Mas'ud said:
"When we prayed with the Messenger of Allah (SAW), we used to say: "Peace (As-Salam) be upon Allah (SWT), peace be upon Jibril, peace be upon Mika'il.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Do not say "Peace (As-Salam) be upon Allah, for Allah is As-Salam." Rather say: "At-tahiyyatu lillahi was-salawatu wat-tayyibat, as-salamu 'alaika ayyuhan-Nabiyyu wa rahmatAllahi wa baraktuhu. As-salamu 'alaina wa 'ala 'ibad illahis-salihin, ashahdu an la illaha ill-Allah wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluhu (Allah compliments, prayers and pure words are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and the mercy of Allah (SWT) and his blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the righteous slaves of Allah (SWT). I bear witness that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger)."
أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الرَّقِّيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَارِثُ بْنُ عَطِيَّةَ، - وَكَانَ مِنْ زُهَّادِ النَّاسِ - عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ حَمَّادٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَقُولُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى جِبْرِيلَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى مِيكَائِيلَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ تَقُولُوا السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ وَلَكِنْ قُولُوا التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1168
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 140
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1169
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 874
Ibn Umar narrated from Bilal:
"The Prophet performed Salat in the interior of the Ka'bah." And Ibn Abbas said: "He did not perform Salat in it, but he said the Takbir."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ بِلاَلٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى فِي جَوْفِ الْكَعْبَةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ لَمْ يُصَلِّ وَلَكِنَّهُ كَبَّرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ وَالْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَعُثْمَانَ بْنِ طَلْحَةَ وَشَيْبَةَ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ بِلاَلٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ لاَ يَرَوْنَ بِالصَّلاَةِ فِي الْكَعْبَةِ بَأْسًا ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ لاَ بَأْسَ بِالصَّلاَةِ النَّافِلَةِ فِي الْكَعْبَةِ ‏.‏ وَكَرِهَ أَنْ تُصَلَّى الْمَكْتُوبَةُ فِي الْكَعْبَةِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ لاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ تُصَلَّى الْمَكْتُوبَةُ وَالتَّطَوُّعُ فِي الْكَعْبَةِ لأَنَّ حُكْمَ النَّافِلَةِ وَالْمَكْتُوبَةِ فِي الطَّهَارَةِ وَالْقِبْلَةِ سَوَاءٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 874
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 67
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 874
Sahih al-Bukhari 3350

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "On the Day of Resurrection Abraham will meet his father Azar whose face will be dark and covered with dust.(The Prophet Abraham will say to him): 'Didn't I tell you not to disobey me?' His father will reply: 'Today I will not disobey you.' 'Abraham will say: 'O Lord! You promised me not to disgrace me on the Day of Resurrection; and what will be more disgraceful to me than cursing and dishonoring my father?' Then Allah will say (to him):' 'I have forbidden Paradise for the disbelievers." Then he will be addressed, 'O Abraham! Look! What is underneath your feet?' He will look and there he will see a Dhabh (an animal,) blood-stained, which will be caught by the legs and thrown in the (Hell) Fire."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَخِي عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَلْقَى إِبْرَاهِيمُ أَبَاهُ آزَرَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَعَلَى وَجْهِ آزَرَ قَتَرَةٌ وَغَبَرَةٌ، فَيَقُولُ لَهُ إِبْرَاهِيمُ أَلَمْ أَقُلْ لَكَ لاَ تَعْصِنِي فَيَقُولُ أَبُوهُ فَالْيَوْمَ لاَ أَعْصِيكَ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ إِبْرَاهِيمُ يَا رَبِّ، إِنَّكَ وَعَدْتَنِي أَنْ لاَ تُخْزِيَنِي يَوْمَ يُبْعَثُونَ، فَأَىُّ خِزْىٍ أَخْزَى مِنْ أَبِي الأَبْعَدِ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى إِنِّي حَرَّمْتُ الْجَنَّةَ عَلَى الْكَافِرِينَ، ثُمَّ يُقَالُ يَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ مَا تَحْتَ رِجْلَيْكَ فَيَنْظُرُ فَإِذَا هُوَ بِذِيخٍ مُلْتَطِخٍ، فَيُؤْخَذُ بِقَوَائِمِهِ فَيُلْقَى فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3350
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 25
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 569
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 107
Aishah narrated:
"The Prophet would not perform Wudu after the Ghusl."
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ لاَ يَتَوَضَّأُ بَعْدَ الْغُسْلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا قَوْلُ غَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالتَّابِعِينَ أَنْ لاَ يَتَوَضَّأَ بَعْدَ الْغُسْلِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 107
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 107
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 107
Sahih al-Bukhari 5794

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

A man asked, "O Allah s Apostle What kind of clothes should a Muhrim wear?" The Prophet, said, "A Muhrim should not wear a shirt, trousers a hooded cloak, or Khuffs (socks made from thick fabric or leather) unless he cannot get sandals, in which case he should cut the part (of the Khuff) that covers the ankles."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ أَنَّ رَجُلاً، قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا يَلْبَسُ الْمُحْرِمُ مِنَ الثِّيَابِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يَلْبَسُ الْمُحْرِمُ الْقَمِيصَ، وَلاَ السَّرَاوِيلَ، وَلاَ الْبُرْنُسَ، وَلاَ الْخُفَّيْنِ، إِلاَّ أَنْ لاَ يَجِدَ النَّعْلَيْنِ، فَلْيَلْبَسْ مَا هُوَ أَسْفَلُ مِنَ الْكَعْبَيْنِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5794
In-book reference : Book 77, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 72, Hadith 686
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad said, ''I heard Abdullah ibn Abbas say, when a man asked him about a man making an advance on some garments and then wanting to sell them back before taking possession of them, 'That is silver for silver,' and he disapproved of it."

Malik said, "Our opinion is - and Allah knows best that was because he wanted to sell them to the person from whom he had bought them for more than the price for which he bought them. Had he sold them to some one other than the person from whom he had purchased them, there would not have been any harm in it."

Malik said, "The generally agreed on way of doing things among us concerning making an advance for slaves, cattle or goods is that when all of what is to be sold is described and an advance is made for them for a date, and the date falls due, the buyer does not sell any of that to the person from whom he has purchased it for more than the price which he advanced for it before he has taken full possession of what he has advanced for. It is usury if he does. If the buyer gives the seller dinars or dirhams and he profits with them, then, when the goods come to the buyer and he does not take them into his possession but sells them back to their owner for more than what he advanced for them, the outcome is that what he has advanced has returned to him and has been increased for him."

Malik said, "If someone advances gold or silver for described animals or goods which are to be delivered before a named date, and the date arrives, or it is before or after the date, there is no harm in the buyer selling those goods to the seller, for other goods, to be taken immediately and not delayed, no matter how extensive the amount of those goods is, except in the case of food because it is not halal to sell it before he has full possession of it. The buyer can sell those goods to some one other than the person from whom he purchased them for gold or silver or any goods. He takes possession of it and does not defer it because if he defers it, that is ugly and there enters into the transaction what is disapproved of:

delay for delay. Delay for delay is to sell a debt against one man for a debt against another man."

Malik said, "If someone advances for goods to be delivered after a time, and those goods are neither something to be eaten nor drunk, he can sell them to whomever he likes for cash or goods, before he takes delivery ...

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، وَرَجُلٌ، يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، سَلَّفَ فِي سَبَائِبَ فَأَرَادَ بَيْعَهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقْبِضَهَا فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ تِلْكَ الْوَرِقُ بِالْوَرِقِ ‏.‏ وَكَرِهَ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ فِيمَا نُرَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبِيعَهَا مِنْ صَاحِبِهَا الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهَا مِنْهُ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنَ الثَّمَنِ الَّذِي ابْتَاعَهَا بِهِ وَلَوْ أَنَّهُ بَاعَهَا مِنْ غَيْرِ الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهَا مِنْهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ بِذَلِكَ بَأْسٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ الْمُجْتَمَعُ عَلَيْهِ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَنْ سَلَّفَ فِي رَقِيقٍ أَوْ مَاشِيَةٍ أَوْ عُرُوضٍ فَإِذَا كَانَ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ مِنْ ذَلِكَ مَوْصُوفًا فَسَلَّفَ فِيهِ إِلَى أَجَلٍ فَحَلَّ الأَجَلُ فَإِنَّ الْمُشْتَرِيَ لاَ يَبِيعُ شَيْئًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهُ مِنْهُ بِأَكْثَرَ مِنَ الثَّمَنِ الَّذِي سَلَّفَهُ فِيهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَقْبِضَ مَا سَلَّفَهُ فِيهِ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا فَعَلَهُ فَهُوَ الرِّبَا صَارَ الْمُشْتَرِي إِنْ أَعْطَى الَّذِي بَاعَهُ دَنَانِيرَ أَوْ دَرَاهِمَ فَانْتَفَعَ بِهَا فَلَمَّا حَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ السِّلْعَةُ وَلَمْ يَقْبِضْهَا الْمُشْتَرِي بَاعَهَا مِنْ صَاحِبِهَا بِأَكْثَرَ مِمَّا سَلَّفَهُ فِيهَا فَصَارَ أَنْ رَدَّ إِلَيْهِ مَا سَلَّفَهُ وَزَادَهُ مِنْ عِنْدِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ سَلَّفَ ذَهَبًا أَوْ وَرِقًا فِي حَيَوَانٍ أَوْ عُرُوضٍ إِذَا كَانَ مَوْصُوفًا إِلَى أَجَلٍ مُسَمًّى ثُمَّ حَلَّ الأَجَلُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَبِيعَ الْمُشْتَرِي تِلْكَ السِّلْعَةَ مِنَ الْبَائِعِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَحِلَّ الأَجَلُ أَوْ بَعْدَ مَا يَحِلُّ بِعَرْضٍ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ يُعَجِّلُهُ وَلاَ يُؤَخِّرُهُ بَالِغًا مَا بَلَغَ ذَلِكَ الْعَرْضُ إِلاَّ الطَّعَامَ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَحِلُّ أَنْ يَبِيعَهُ حَتَّى يَقْبِضَهُ وَلِلْمُشْتَرِي أَنْ يَبِيعَ تِلْكَ السِّلْعَةَ مِنْ غَيْرِ صَاحِبِهِ الَّذِي ابْتَاعَهَا مِنْهُ بِذَهَبٍ أَوْ وَرِقٍ أَوْ عَرْضٍ مِنَ الْعُرُوضِ يَقْبِضُ ذَلِكَ وَلاَ يُؤَخِّرُهُ لأَنَّهُ إِذَا أَخَّرَ ذَلِكَ قَبُحَ وَدَخَلَهُ مَا يُكْرَهُ مِنَ الْكَالِئِ بِالْكَالِئِ وَالْكَالِئُ بِالْكَالِئِ أَنْ يَبِيعَ الرَّجُلُ دَيْنًا لَهُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ بِدَيْنٍ عَلَى رَجُلٍ آخَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَمَنْ سَلَّفَ فِي سِلْعَةٍ إِلَى أَجَلٍ وَتِلْكَ السِّلْعَةُ مِمَّا لاَ يُؤْكَلُ وَلاَ يُشْرَبُ فَإِنَّ الْمُشْتَرِيَ يَبِيعُهَا مِمَّنْ شَاءَ بِنَقْدٍ أَوْ عَرْضٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْتَوْفِيَهَا مِنْ غَيْرِ صَاحِبِهَا الَّذِي اشْتَرَاهَا مِنْهُ وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي لَهُ أَنْ يَبِيعَهَا مِنَ الَّذِي ابْتَاعَهَا مِنْهُ إِلاَّ بِعَرْضٍ يَقْبِضُهُ وَلاَ يُؤَخِّرُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَإِنْ كَانَتِ السِّلْعَةُ لَمْ تَحِلَّ فَلاَ بَأْسَ بِأَنْ يَبِيعَهَا مِنْ صَاحِبِهَا بِعَرْضٍ مُخَالِفٍ لَهَا بَيِّنٍ خِلاَفُهُ يَقْبِضُهُ وَلاَ يُؤَخِّرُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِيمَنْ سَلَّفَ دَنَانِيرَ أَوْ دَرَاهِمَ فِي أَرْبَعَةِ أَثْوَابٍ مَوْصُوفَةٍ إِلَى أَجَلٍ فَلَمَّا حَلَّ الأَجَلُ تَقَاضَى صَاحِبَهَا فَلَمْ يَجِدْهَا عِنْدَهُ وَوَجَدَ عِنْدَهُ ثِيَابًا دُونَهَا مِنْ صِنْفِهَا فَقَالَ لَهُ الَّذِي عَلَيْهِ الأَثْوَابُ أُعْطِيكَ بِهَا ثَمَانِيَةَ أَثْوَابٍ مِنْ ثِيَابِي هَذِهِ ‏.‏ إِنَّهُ لاَ بَأْسَ بِذَلِكَ إِذَا أَخَذَ تِلْكَ الأَثْوَابَ الَّتِي يُعْطِيهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَفْتَرِقَا فَإِنْ دَخَلَ ذَلِكَ الأَجَلُ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَصْلُحُ وَإِنْ كَانَ ذَلِكَ قَبْلَ مَحِلِّ الأَجَلِ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَصْلُحُ أَيْضًا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَبِيعَهُ ثِيَابًا لَيْسَتْ مِنْ صِنْفِ الثِّيَابِ الَّتِي سَلَّفَهُ فِيهَا ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 70
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1361
Mishkat al-Masabih 3743, 3744
Ibn Mauhib told that when ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan asked Ibn ‘Umar to act as qadi among the people he asked the commander of the faithful to excuse him. He asked him what objection he had to that when his father had been holding such an office, and he replied that it was because he had heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone is a qadi and fulfils the office with justice he should rather turn away from it with neither credit nor blame.”* After that he did not ask him again. Tirmidhi transmitted it. * Or, ‘without reward or punishment’. Razin’s version on the authority of Nafi' tells that Ibn ‘Umar said to ‘Uthman, “Commander of the faithful, I shall not pronounce judgment between two men.” He replied, “Your father used to do so.” He said, “If anything was dubious to my father he asked God’s Messenger, and if anything was dubious to God’s Messenger he asked Gabriel, but I can find no one to ask, and I heard God’s Messenger say, ‘He who seeks refuge in God has sought refuge in a great One.’ I also heard him say, ‘Grant refuge to him who seeks refuge in God’, and I seek refuge in God from your making me a qadi." So he excused him, but said, “Do not tell anyone.” Razin.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَوْهَبٍ: أَنَّ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ لِابْنِ عُمَرَ: اقْضِ بَين النَّاس قَالَ: أَو تعاقبني يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ؟ قَالَ: وَمَا تَكْرَهُ مِنْ ذَلِك وَقد كَانَ أَبوك قَاضِيا؟ قَالَ: لِأَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ كَانَ قَاضِيًا فَقَضَى بِالْعَدْلِ فَبِالْحَرِيِّ أَنْ يَنْقَلِبَ مِنْهُ كَفَافًا» . فَمَا راجعَه بعدَ ذَلِك. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

وَفِي رِوَايَةِ رَزِينٍ عَنْ نَافِعٍ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ قَالَ لِعُثْمَانَ: يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لَا أَقْضِي بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ: قَالَ: فَإِنَّ أَبَاكَ كَانَ يَقْضِي فَقَالَ: إِنَّ أَبِي لَوْ أُشْكِلَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْءٌ سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَوْ أُشْكِلَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْءٌ سَأَلَ جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ وَإِنِّي لَا أَجِدُ مَنْ أَسْأَلُهُ وَسَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ عَاذَ بِاللَّهِ فَقَدْ عَاذَ بِعَظِيمٍ» . وَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ عَاذَ بِاللَّهِ فَأَعِيذُوهُ» . وَإِنِّي أَعُوذُ باللَّهِ أنْ تجعلَني قاضِياً فأعْفاهُ وَقَالَ: لَا تُخبرْ أحدا

  لم تتمّ دراسته, لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3743, 3744
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 82
Sunan Ibn Majah 3794
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah and Abu Saeed bore witness that the Messenger of Allah(SAW) said:
"If a person says: 'La ilaha illallahu wa Allahu Akbar (None has the right to be worshipped but Allah and Allah is the Most Great),'Allah says: 'My slave has spoken the truth; there is none worthy of worship except I, and I am the Most Great.' If a person says: La ilaha Illallah wahdahu (There is none worthy of worship except Allah alone), Allah says: 'My slave has spoken the truth; there is none worthy of worship except I, alone.' If he says, La ilaha illallahu la sharikalahu (There is none worthy of worship except Allah with no partner or associate),' Allah says: 'My slave has spoken the truth; there is none worthy of worship except I, with no partner or associate.' If he says: 'La illah illallah, lahul mulku wa lahul hamdu (There is none worthy of worship except Allah, all dominion is His and all praise is to Him),' Allah says: 'My slave has spoken the truth; there is none of worthy of worship except I, all dominion Mine and all praise is due to Me.' If he says: ' La illaha illallah, la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah (There is none worthy of worship and there is no power and no strength except with Allah),' Allah says: 'My slave has spoken then truth; there is none worthy of worship except I, and tehre is no power and no strength except with Me.' One of the narrators Abu Ishaq said: "Then Agharr (another narrator) said something that I did not understand. I said to Abu Jafar: 'What did he say?' He said: 'Whoever is blessed with (the ability to say) them (these words) at the time of death, the Fire will not touch him.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ حَمْزَةَ الزَّيَّاتِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الأَغَرِّ أَبِي مُسْلِمٍ، أَنَّهُ شَهِدَ عَلَى أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي سَعِيدٍ أَنَّهُمَا شَهِدَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ صَدَقَ عَبْدِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَأَنَا أَكْبَرُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ صَدَقَ عَبْدِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَحْدِي ‏.‏ وَإِذَا قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ صَدَقَ عَبْدِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَلاَ شَرِيكَ لِي ‏.‏ وَإِذَا قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ ‏.‏ قَالَ صَدَقَ عَبْدِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنَا لِيَ الْمُلْكُ وَلِيَ الْحَمْدُ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ صَدَقَ عَبْدِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنَا وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ ثُمَّ قَالَ الأَغَرُّ شَيْئًا لَمْ أَفْهَمْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لأَبِي جَعْفَرٍ مَا قَالَ فَقَالَ مَنْ رُزِقَهُنَّ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ لَمْ تَمَسَّهُ النَّارُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3794
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 138
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 33, Hadith 3794
Sahih Muslim 1083

Zuhri reported that (once) the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) took an oath that he would not go to his wives for one Month. Zuhri said that 'Urwa narrated to him from 'A'isha (Allah be pleased with her) that she said:

When twenty-nine nights were over, which I had counted, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to me (he came to me first of all). I said: Messenger of Allah, you had taken an oath that you would not come to us for a month, whereas you have come after twenty nine days which I have counted. Whereupon he said: The month may also consist of twenty-nine days.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَقْسَمَ أَنْ لاَ يَدْخُلَ عَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِ شَهْرًا - قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ - فَأَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ - رضى الله عنها - قَالَتْ لَمَّا مَضَتْ تِسْعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ لَيْلَةً أَعُدُّهُنَّ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم - قَالَتْ بَدَأَ بِي - فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ أَقْسَمْتَ أَنْ لاَ تَدْخُلَ عَلَيْنَا شَهْرًا وَإِنَّكَ دَخَلْتَ مِنْ تِسْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ أَعُدُّهُنَّ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ الشَّهْرَ تِسْعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1083
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 26
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2384
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3967
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that :
The Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: "I have been commanded to fight the idolators until they bear witness to La ilaha illallah (there is none worthy of worship except Allah) and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah [SAW]. If they bear witness to La ilaha illallah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah [SAW], and they face our Qiblah, eat our slaughtered animals, and pray as we do, then their blood and wealth become forbidden except for a right that is due, and they will have the same rights and obligations as the Muslims."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمِ بْنِ نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا حِبَّانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ الطَّوِيلِ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَهِدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَاسْتَقْبَلُوا قِبْلَتَنَا وَأَكَلُوا ذَبِيحَتَنَا وَصَلَّوْا صَلاَتَنَا فَقَدْ حَرُمَتْ عَلَيْنَا دِمَاؤُهُمْ وَأَمْوَالُهُمْ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهَا لَهُمْ مَا لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَعَلَيْهِمْ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3967
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 3972
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5003
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that:
The Messenger of Allah [SAW] said: "I have been commanded to fight the people until they bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. If they bear witness that there is none worthy of worship except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, they turn to face the same Qiblah as us, they eat our slaughtered animals, and they pray as we pray; then their blood and their wealth are forbidden to us, except for a right that is due, and they have the same rights and duties as the Muslims."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمِ بْنِ نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا حِبَّانُ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ الطَّوِيلِ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ النَّاسَ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَهِدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَاسْتَقْبَلُوا قِبْلَتَنَا وَأَكَلُوا ذَبِيحَتَنَا وَصَلَّوْا صَلاَتَنَا فَقَدْ حَرُمَتْ عَلَيْنَا دِمَاؤُهُمْ وَأَمْوَالُهُمْ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهَا لَهُمْ مَا لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ وَعَلَيْهِمْ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5003
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 19
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 47, Hadith 5006
Sunan Abi Dawud 3026

Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:

When the deputation of Thaqif came to the Messenger of Allah (saws), he made them stay in the mosque, so that it might soften their hearts. They stipulated to him that they would not be called to participate in Jihad, to pay zakat and to offer prayer. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: You may have the concession that you will not be called to participate in jihad and pay zakat, but there is no good in a religion which has no bowing (i.e. prayer).

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَلِيِّ بْنِ سُوَيْدٍ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَنْجُوفٍ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ، أَنَّ وَفْدَ، ثَقِيفٍ لَمَّا قَدِمُوا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْزَلَهُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ لِيَكُونَ أَرَقَّ لِقُلُوبِهِمْ فَاشْتَرَطُوا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ لاَ يُحْشَرُوا وَلاَ يُعْشَرُوا وَلاَ يُجَبُّوا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لَكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُحْشَرُوا وَلاَ تُعْشَرُوا وَلاَ خَيْرَ فِي دِينٍ لَيْسَ فِيهِ رُكُوعٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3026
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 99
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 3020
Sunan Abi Dawud 3312

Narrated 'Amr b. Suh'aib:

On his father's authority, said that his grandfather said: A woman came to the Prophet (saws) and said: Messenger of Allah, I have taken a vow to play the tambourine over you.

He said: Fulfil your vow.

She said: And I have taken a vow to perform a sacrifice in such a such a place, a place in which people had performed sacrifices in pre-Islamic times.

He asked: For an Idol?

She replied: No.

He asked: For an image?

She replied: No.

He said: Fulfil your vow.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَارِثُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ أَبُو قُدَامَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الأَخْنَسِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، ‏:‏ أَنَّ امْرَأَةً، أَتَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ ‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي نَذَرْتُ أَنْ أَضْرِبَ عَلَى رَأْسِكَ بِالدُّفِّ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ أَوْفِي بِنَذْرِكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ إِنِّي نَذَرْتُ أَنْ أَذْبَحَ بِمَكَانِ كَذَا وَكَذَا، مَكَانٌ كَانَ يَذْبَحُ فِيهِ أَهْلُ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ لِصَنَمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ لِوَثَنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ ‏:‏ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏"‏ أَوْفِي بِنَذْرِكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3312
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 71
English translation : Book 21, Hadith 3306
Sunan Ibn Majah 3226
It was narrated from Sa’eed bin Jubair that a relative of ‘Abdullah bin Mughaffal threw some small pebbles. He told him not to do that and said:
“The Prophet (saw) forbade throwing small pebbles and said: ‘They do not kill any game nor hurt the enemy, but they can break a tooth or put out an eye.’” He did it again, and he (‘Abdullah) said: “I tell you that the Prophet (saw) forbade that and then you go and do it again? I will never speak to you again.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، أَنَّ قَرِيبًا، لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ خَذَفَ فَنَهَاهُ وَقَالَ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَهَى عَنِ الْخَذْفِ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّهَا لاَ تَصِيدُ صَيْدًا وَلاَ تَنْكَأُ عَدُوًّا وَلَكِنَّهَا تَكْسِرُ السِّنَّ وَتَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَعَادَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أُحَدِّثُكَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ نَهَى عَنْهُ ثُمَّ عُدْتَ لاَ أُكَلِّمُكَ أَبَدًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3226
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 27
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 28, Hadith 3226

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that a man wanted to buy food from a man in advance. The man who wanted to sell the food to him went with him to the market, and he began to show him heaps, saying, "Which one would you like me to buy for you." The buyer said to him, "Are you selling me what you do not have?" So they came to Abdullah ibn Umarand mentioned that to him. Abdallah ibn Umar said to the buyer, "Do not buy from him what he does not have." He said to the seller, "Do not sell what you do not have."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ رَجُلاً، أَرَادَ أَنْ يَبْتَاعَ طَعَامًا مِنْ رَجُلٍ إِلَى أَجَلٍ فَذَهَبَ بِهِ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَبِيعَهُ الطَّعَامَ إِلَى السُّوقِ فَجَعَلَ يُرِيهِ الصُّبَرَ وَيَقُولُ لَهُ مِنْ أَيِّهَا تُحِبُّ أَنْ أَبْتَاعَ لَكَ فَقَالَ الْمُبْتَاعُ أَتَبِيعُنِي مَا لَيْسَ عِنْدَكَ فَأَتَيَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ فَذَكَرَا ذَلِكَ لَهُ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ لِلْمُبْتَاعِ لاَ تَبْتَعْ مِنْهُ مَا لَيْسَ عِنْدَهُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ لِلْبَائِعِ لاَ تَبِعْ مَا لَيْسَ عِنْدَكَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 45
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1337

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that if Sad ibn Abi Waqqas entered Makka late, he would go to Arafa before doing tawaf of the House and say between Safa and Marwa, and then do tawaf when he got back.

Malik said, "The leeway is broad, if Allah wills."

Malik was asked whether somebody that was doing obligatory tawaf could stop and talk with another man, and he said, "I do not like him to do that."

Malik said, "Only someone who is pure (by being in wudu) should do tawaf of the House or say between Safa and Marwa."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ سَعْدَ بْنَ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ مَكَّةَ مُرَاهِقًا خَرَجَ إِلَى عَرَفَةَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَطُوفَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَبَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ ثُمَّ يَطُوفُ بَعْدَ أَنْ يَرْجِعَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ وَاسِعٌ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ هَلْ يَقِفُ الرَّجُلُ فِي الطَّوَافِ بِالْبَيْتِ الْوَاجِبِ عَلَيْهِ يَتَحَدَّثُ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ فَقَالَ لاَ أُحِبُّ ذَلِكَ لَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ لاَ يَطُوفُ أَحَدٌ بِالْبَيْتِ وَلاَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ إِلاَّ وَهُوَ طَاهِرٌ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 126
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 829
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3966
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that:
The Prophet [SAW] said: "I have been commanded to fight the idolators until they bear witness to La ilaha illallah (there is none worthy of worship except Allah) and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger. If they bear witness to La ilaha illallah and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger, and they pray as we pray and face our Qiblah, and eat our slaughtered animals, then their blood and wealth becomes forbidden to us except for a right that is due."
أَخْبَرَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ بَكَّارِ بْنِ بِلاَلٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عِيسَى، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ سُمَيْعٍ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أُقَاتِلَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ حَتَّى يَشْهَدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ فَإِذَا شَهِدُوا أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ وَصَلَّوْا صَلاَتَنَا وَاسْتَقْبَلُوا قِبْلَتَنَا وَأَكَلُوا ذَبَائِحَنَا فَقَدْ حَرُمَتْ عَلَيْنَا دِمَاؤُهُمْ وَأَمْوَالُهُمْ إِلاَّ بِحَقِّهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3966
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 1
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 37, Hadith 3971
Musnad Ahmad 647
It was narrated from `Abdullah bin Nujayy al-Hadrami that his father said:
`Ali (رضي الله عنه) said to me: I had a status with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) that no one else had. l used to come to him every morning before dawn and greet him with salam until he cleared his throat. One night I came in and greeted him with salam. I said: Peace be upon you, O Prophet of Allah. He said: “Wait a moment, O Abu Hasan, until I come out to you.” When he came out to me, I said: O Prophet of Allah, has someone upset you? He said: `No.` I said: Why did you not speak to me in the past, but you spoke to me tonight? He said: `I heard a sound in the room and said: ‘Who is this?` He said: `I am jibreel.“ I said: `Come in. He said: ‘No; come out to me.` When I came out he said: `In your house there is something that no angel will enter so long as it is there.` I said: “I did not know, O Jibreel.” He said: `Go and look `So I opened the door and I did not find anything apart from a puppy that al-Hasan had been playing with. I said: `I did not find anything except a puppy.` He said: `There are three things, no angel will enter so long as one of them is in the house: a dog, major impurity or an image of an animate being.”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُرَحْبِيلُ بْنُ مُدْرِكٍ الْجُعْفِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُجَيٍّ الْحَضْرَمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ لِي عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كَانَتْ لِي مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْزِلَةٌ لَمْ تَكُنْ لِأَحَدٍ مِنْ الْخَلَائِقِ إِنِّي كُنْتُ آتِيهِ كُلَّ سَحَرٍ فَأُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى يَتَنَحْنَحَ وَإِنِّي جِئْتُ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ عَلَى رِسْلِكَ يَا أَبَا حَسَنٍ حَتَّى أَخْرُجَ إِلَيْكَ فَلَمَّا خَرَجَ إِلَيَّ قُلْتُ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَغْضَبَكَ أَحَدٌ قَالَ لَا قُلْتُ فَمَا لَكَ لَا تُكَلِّمُنِي فِيمَا مَضَى حَتَّى كَلَّمْتَنِي اللَّيْلَةَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ فِي الْحُجْرَةِ حَرَكَةً فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا فَقَالَ أَنَا جِبْرِيلُ قُلْتُ ادْخُلْ قَالَ لَا اخْرُجْ إِلَيَّ فَلَمَّا خَرَجْتُ قَالَ إِنَّ فِي بَيْتِكَ شَيْئًا لَا يَدْخُلُهُ مَلَكٌ مَا دَامَ فِيهِ قُلْتُ مَا أَعْلَمُهُ يَا جِبْرِيلُ قَالَ اذْهَبْ فَانْظُرْ فَفَتَحْتُ الْبَيْتَ فَلَمْ أَجِدْ فِيهِ شَيْئًا غَيْرَ جَرْوِ كَلْبٍ كَانَ يَلْعَبُ بِهِ الْحَسَنُ قُلْتُ مَا وَجَدْتُ إِلَّا جَرْوًا قَالَ إِنَّهَا ثَلَاثٌ لَنْ يَلِجَ مَلَكٌ مَا دَامَ فِيهَا أَبَدًا وَاحِدٌ مِنْهَا كَلْبٌ أَوْ جَنَابَةٌ أَوْ صُورَةُ رُوحٍ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 647
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 83
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1134
Abu Hurairah narrated that:
The Messenger of Allah said: "A man is not to sell over his brother's sale, nor is he to propose to whom his brother has proposed."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ يَبْلُغُ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ - قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لاَ يَبِيعُ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى بَيْعِ أَخِيهِ وَلاَ يَخْطُبُ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ سَمُرَةَ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ إِنَّمَا مَعْنَى كَرَاهِيَةِ أَنْ يَخْطُبَ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ إِذَا خَطَبَ الرَّجُلُ الْمَرْأَةَ فَرَضِيَتْ بِهِ فَلَيْسَ لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَخْطُبَ عَلَى خِطْبَتِهِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ الشَّافِعِيُّ مَعْنَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ ‏"‏ لاَ يَخْطُبُ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى خِطْبَةِ أَخِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ هَذَا عِنْدَنَا إِذَا خَطَبَ الرَّجُلُ الْمَرْأَةَ فَرَضِيَتْ بِهِ وَرَكَنَتْ إِلَيْهِ فَلَيْسَ لأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَخْطُبَ عَلَى خِطْبَتِهِ فَأَمَّا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَعْلَمَ رِضَاهَا أَوْ رُكُونَهَا إِلَيْهِ فَلاَ بَأْسَ أَنْ يَخْطُبَهَا وَالْحُجَّةُ فِي ذَلِكَ حَدِيثُ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ قَيْسٍ حَيْثُ جَاءَتِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَتْ لَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا جَهْمِ بْنَ حُذَيْفَةَ وَمُعَاوِيَةَ بْنَ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ خَطَبَاهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا أَبُو جَهْمٍ فَرَجُلٌ لاَ يَرْفَعُ عَصَاهُ عَنِ النِّسَاءِ وَأَمَّا مُعَاوِيَةُ فَصُعْلُوكٌ لاَ مَالَ لَهُ وَلَكِنِ انْكِحِي أُسَامَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَمَعْنَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عِنْدَنَا وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ لَمْ تُخْبِرْهُ بِرِضَاهَا بِوَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمَا وَلَوْ أَخْبَرَتْهُ لَمْ يُشِرْ عَلَيْهَا بِغَيْرِ الَّذِي ذَكَرَتْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1134
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 56
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 6, Hadith 1134
Musnad Ahmad 1056
It was narrated that ‘Ali bin Rabee`ah said I rode behind ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه). When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said:
Bismillah (in the Name of Allah). When he got on his mount, he said: Al-Hamdu Lillah. `Glory be to the One Who has placed this (transport) at our service and we ourselves would not have been capable of that, and to our Lord is our final destiny` [Az-Zukhruf 43:13,14]. Abu Sa’eed, the freed slave of Banu Hashim, said: Then he said Al-Hamdu Lillah three times and Allahu Akbar three times, then he said Subhan Allah three times. Then he said: There is no god but You. Then he [the narrator] went back to the hadeeth of Wakee’ and said: Glory be to You, I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You. Then he smiled, and I said: What made you smile? He said: I was riding behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and he did what you have seen me do, then he smiled and I said: What made you smile, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)? He said: `Allah, may He be blessed and exalted, says: How remarkable is My slave; He knows that no one forgives sin except Me.`
حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ‏{‏سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ‏}‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ ثُمَّ حَمِدَ اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى حَدِيثِ وَكِيعٍ سُبْحَانَكَ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قُلْتُ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفًا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَفَعَلَ كَالَّذِي رَأَيْتَنِي فَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ قَالَ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى عَجَبٌ لِعَبْدِي يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ غَيْرِي‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1056
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 475
Mishkat al-Masabih 3306
He reported the Prophet as saying to two who were invoking curses regarding one another, “Your reckoning is in God’s hands, for one of you is lying.” He then told the man that he could not remarry her, whereupon he said, “Messenger of God, what about my property?”* He replied, “There is no property for you. If you have spoken the truth, it is the price of your having had the right to intercourse with her; and if you have lied against her, it is more remote still from you than she is.” * Referring to the dower be had paid. (Bukhari and Muslim.).
وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِلْمُتَلَاعِنَيْنِ: «حِسَابُكُمَا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَحَدُكُمَا كَاذِبٌ لَا سَبِيلَ لَكَ عَلَيْهَا» قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَالِي قَالَ: «لَا مَالَ لَكَ إِنْ كُنْتَ صَدَقْتَ عَلَيْهَا فَهُوَ بِمَا اسْتَحْلَلْتَ مِنْ فَرْجِهَا وَإِنْ كُنْتَ كَذَبْتَ عَلَيْهَا فَذَاكَ أَبْعَدُ وَأبْعد لَك مِنْهَا»
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3306
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 220
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 218
Mujahid said:
"Ibn Abbas was asked about a man who fasted during the day and stood (in prayers) during the night, but he did not attend the Friday prayer nor congregational prayer. He replied: 'He is in the Fire.'"
قَالَ مُجَاهِدٌ وَسُئِلَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، يَصُومُ النَّهَارَ وَيَقُومُ اللَّيْلَ لاَ يَشْهَدُ جُمُعَةً وَلاَ جَمَاعَةً قَالَ هُوَ فِي النَّارِ ‏.‏ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ هَنَّادٌ حَدَّثَنَا الْمُحَارِبِيُّ عَنْ لَيْثٍ عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَمَعْنَى الْحَدِيثِ أَنْ لاَ يَشْهَدَ الْجَمَاعَةَ وَالْجُمُعَةَ رَغْبَةً عَنْهَا وَاسْتِخْفَافًا بِحَقِّهَا وَتَهَاوُنًا بِهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 218
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 70
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 218
Sahih al-Bukhari 6339

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "None of you should say: 'O Allah, forgive me if You wish; O Allah, be merciful to me if You wish,' but he should always appeal to Allah with determination, for nobody can force Allah to do something against His Will."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَقُولَنَّ أَحَدُكُمُ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي، اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْنِي، إِنْ شِئْتَ‏.‏ لِيَعْزِمِ الْمَسْأَلَةَ، فَإِنَّهُ لاَ مُكْرِهَ لَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6339
In-book reference : Book 80, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 75, Hadith 351
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 828
'Amr bin Shu'aib on the authority of his father and grandfather reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "It is not permissible for a man to separate between two [people] without their permission."

[Abu Dawud and At-Tirmidhi].

And in a version narrated by Abu Dawud "He should not sit between two men without their permission."
وعن عمرو بن شعيب عن أبيه عن جده رضى الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏لا يحل لرجل أن يفرق بين اثنين إلا بإذنهما‏"‏ رواه أبو داود والترمذي وقال "حديث حسن"‏‏.‏

‏‏وفى رواية لأبى داود‏:‏ ‏"‏لا يجلس بين رجلين إلا بإذنهما‏"‏‏‏‏.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 828
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 16
Riyad as-Salihin 1576
Jundub bin 'Abdullah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Once someone said: 'By Allah! Allah will not forgive such and such (a person).' Thereupon Allah, the Exalted and the Glorious, said: 'Who is he who takes an oath in My Name that I will not grant pardon to so-and-so? I have granted pardon to so-and-so and rendered your good deeds fruitless."'

[Muslim].

وعن جُندب بن عبد الله رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏قال رجل‏:‏ والله لا يغفر الله لفلان، فقال الله عز وجل‏:‏ من ذا الذي يتألى علي أن لا أغفر لفلان‏!‏ فإني قد غفرت له، وأحبطت عملك‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه مسلم‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1576
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 66
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1994
Ibn Abbas narrated that the Messenger of Allah said:
"It is enough sin for you that you never stop disputing."
حَدَّثَنَا فَضَالَةُ بْنُ الْفَضْلِ الْكُوفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ وَهْبِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ كَفَى بِكَ إِثْمًا أَنْ لاَ تَزَالَ مُخَاصِمًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَهَذَا الْحَدِيثُ حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1994
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 100
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 1, Hadith 1994
Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
It was narrated from Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he would say Takbir, then say: "Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimin. Allahumma! Antal-maliku la ilaha illa ant, ana abduka zalamtu nafsi wa'taraftu bidhanbi faghfirli dhunubi jami'an, la yaghfirudhunuba illa anta, wahdini lihasanil-ahklaqi, la yahdi li ahsaniha illa anta wasrif anni sayy'aha la yasrifu anni sayy'aha illa anta, labaika wa sa'daika, wal-khairu kulluhu fi yadaika wash-sharru laisa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika tabarkta wa ta'alaita astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaik. (Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You. I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I acknowledge my sin. Forgive me all my sins for no one forgives sins but You. Guide me to the best of manners for none can guide to the best of them but You. Protect me from bad manners for none can protect against them but You. I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hands, and evil is not attributed to You. I rely on You and turn to You, blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي الْمَاجِشُونُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 898
Sunan Ibn Majah 1926
It was narrated that Abu Sa'eed Al-Kudri said:
“A man asked the Messenger of about coitus interruptus. He said: 'Do you do that? If you do not do so, it will not harm; for there is no soul that (SWT) has decreed will exist but it will come into being.' “
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَرْوَانَ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُثْمَانَ الْعُثْمَانِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَأَلَ رَجُلٌ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ عَنِ الْعَزْلِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَوَتَفْعَلُونَ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا فَإِنَّهُ لَيْسَ مِنْ نَسَمَةٍ قَضَى اللَّهُ لَهَا أَنْ تَكُونَ إِلاَّ هِيَ كَائِنَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1926
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 82
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 9, Hadith 1926
Sunan Ibn Majah 2316
It was narrated from 'Abdul-Malik bin 'Umair that he heard 'Abdur-Rahman bin Abu Bakrah (narrate) from his father that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said:
“Let the judge (Qadi) not pass a judgment when he is angry.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، وَأَحْمَدُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَقْضِي الْقَاضِي بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ وَهُوَ غَضْبَانُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هِشَامٌ لاَ يَنْبَغِي لِلْحَاكِمِ أَنْ يَقْضِيَ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ وَهُوَ غَضْبَانُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 2316
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 9
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 2316
Sunan Ibn Majah 930
It was narrated that Aswad said:
“ ‘Abdullah (bin Mas’ud) said: ‘None of you should apportion within himself a part (of his prayer) thinking that it is a right of Allah upon him that he must only turn to his right to leave after finishing the prayer. I saw the Messenger of Allah (saw) and most of the time he turned to his left.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ خَلاَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لاَ يَجْعَلَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ لِلشَّيْطَانِ فِي نَفْسِهِ جُزْءًا يَرَى أَنَّ حَقًّا لِلَّهِ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ لاَ يَنْصَرِفَ إِلاَّ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ قَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ أَكْثَرُ انْصِرَافِهِ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 930
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 930
Sahih al-Bukhari 6680

Narrated Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari:

I went along with some men from the Ash-ariyin to Allah's Apostle and it happened that I met him while he was in an angry mood. We asked him to provide us with mounts, but he swore that he would not give us any. Later on he said, "By Allah, Allah willing, if ever I take an oath (to do something) and later on I find something else better than the first, then I do the better one and give expiation for the dissolution of my oath."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ زَهْدَمٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا عِنْدَ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَفَرٍ مِنَ الأَشْعَرِيِّينَ، فَوَافَقْتُهُ وَهْوَ غَضْبَانُ فَاسْتَحْمَلْنَاهُ، فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَحْمِلَنَا ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ وَاللَّهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ لاَ أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا، إِلاَّ أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6680
In-book reference : Book 83, Hadith 57
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 78, Hadith 671
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Qasim from his father that A'isha, the wife of the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say in the tashahhud, "Greetings, good words, prayers, pure actions belong to Allah. I testify that there is no god except Allah, alone without partner, and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger. Peace be on you, Prophet, and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the slaves of Allah who are salihun. Peace be upon you."

"At-tahiyatu, at- tayibatu, as-salawatu, az-zakiyatu lillah. Ash-hadu an la ilaha illa'llah, wahdahu la sharika lah wa anna Muhammadan abduhu wa rasuluhu. As-salamu alayka ayyuha-n-nabiyyu wa rahmatu-llahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu alayna wa ala ibadi-llahi's-salihin. As-salamu alaykum."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَقُولُ إِذَا تَشَهَّدَتِ التَّحِيَّاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الزَّاكِيَاتُ لِلَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ‏.‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ ‏.‏ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 58
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 58
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 205
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4321
It was narrated that Thabit bin Wadi ah said:
"A man brought a mastigure to the Messenger of Allah and he started looking at it, and turning it over. He said: 'A nation was transformed, it is not known what they did, and I do not know if this is one of them."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ يَزِيدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزُ بْنُ أَسَدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَدِيُّ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ زَيْدَ بْنَ وَهْبٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ ثَابِتِ بْنِ وَدِيعَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِضَبٍّ فَجَعَلَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَيْهِ وَيُقَلِّبُهُ وَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ أُمَّةً مُسِخَتْ لاَ يُدْرَى مَا فَعَلَتْ وَإِنِّي لاَ أَدْرِي لَعَلَّ هَذَا مِنْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4321
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 59
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 42, Hadith 4326
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4485
It was narrated from Anas that:
there was a man whose mental faculties were lacking, and he used to buy and sell. His family came to the Prophet and said: "O Prophet of Allah stop him." So the Prophet of Allah called him, and told him not to do that. He said: "O Prophet of Allah, I cannot bear to be away from business," He said "If you engaged in a deal then say: 'There is no intention to deceive. "' (Sahih )
أَخْبَرَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، كَانَ فِي عُقْدَتِهِ ضَعْفٌ كَانَ يُبَايِعُ وَأَنَّ أَهْلَهُ أَتَوُا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ احْجُرْ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ فَدَعَاهُ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَهَاهُ فَقَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لاَ أَصْبِرُ عَنِ الْبَيْعِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِذَا بِعْتَ فَقُلْ لاَ خِلاَبَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4485
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 37
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 4490
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3588
It was narrated that Anas said:
"The Messenger of Allah had a she-camel called Al-'Adba' which could not be beaten. One day a Bedouin came on a riding-camel and beat her (in a race). The Muslims were upset by that, and when he saw the expressions on their faces they said: 'O Messenger of Allah, Al-'Adba' has been beaten.' He said: 'It is a right upon Allah that nothing is raised in this world except He lowers it.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ كَانَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَاقَةٌ تُسَمَّى الْعَضْبَاءَ لاَ تُسْبَقُ فَجَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ عَلَى قَعُودٍ فَسَبَقَهَا فَشَقَّ عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَلَمَّا رَأَى مَا فِي وُجُوهِهِمْ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ سُبِقَتِ الْعَضْبَاءُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ لاَ يَرْتَفِعَ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا شَىْءٌ إِلاَّ وَضَعَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3588
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 28
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 28, Hadith 3618
Sunan Abi Dawud 552

Narrated Amr ibn Za'dah, Ibn Umm Maktum:

Ibn Umm Maktum asked the Prophet (saws) saying: Messenger of Allah, I am a blind man, my house is far away (from the mosque), and I have a guide who does not follow me. Is it possible that permission be granted to me for saying prayer in my house? He asked: Do you hear summons (adhan)? He said: Yes. He said: I do not find any permission for you.

حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ بَهْدَلَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي رَزِينٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ ضَرِيرُ الْبَصَرِ شَاسِعُ الدَّارِ وَلِي قَائِدٌ لاَ يُلاَئِمُنِي فَهَلْ لِي رُخْصَةٌ أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ فِي بَيْتِي قَالَ ‏"‏ هَلْ تَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ أَجِدُ لَكَ رُخْصَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani)  حسن صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 552
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 162
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 552
Sahih Muslim 1676 a

'Abdullah (b. Mas'ud) reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying:

It is not permissible to take the life of a Muslim who bears testimony (to the fact that there is no god but Allah, and I am the Messenger of Allah, but in one of the three cases: the married adulterer, a life for life, and the deserter of his Din (Islam), abandoning the community.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ غِيَاثٍ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ وَوَكِيعٌ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ لاَ يَحِلُّ دَمُ امْرِئٍ مُسْلِمٍ يَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ إِلاَّ بِإِحْدَى ثَلاَثٍ الثَّيِّبُ الزَّانِ وَالنَّفْسُ بِالنَّفْسِ وَالتَّارِكُ لِدِينِهِ الْمُفَارِقُ لِلْجَمَاعَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1676a
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 16, Hadith 4152
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2318 a

Abu Huraira reported that al-Aqra' b. Habis saw Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) kissing Hasan. He said:

I have ten children, but I have never kissed any one of them, whereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: He who does not show mercy (towards his children), no mercy would be shown to him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، قَالَ عَمْرٌو حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ الأَقْرَعَ بْنَ حَابِسٍ، أَبْصَرَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُقَبِّلُ الْحَسَنَ فَقَالَ إِنَّ لِي عَشَرَةً مِنَ الْوَلَدِ مَا قَبَّلْتُ وَاحِدًا مِنْهُمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّهُ مَنْ لاَ يَرْحَمْ لاَ يُرْحَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2318a
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 86
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 30, Hadith 5736
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 4048

Narrated Imran ibn Husayn:

The Prophet (saws) said: I do not ride on purple, or wear a garment dyed with saffron, or wear shirt hemmed with silk. Pointing to the collar of his shirt al-Hasan (al-Basri) said: The perfume used by men should have an odour but no colour, and the perfume used by women should have a colour but no odour.

Sa'id said: I think he said: They interpreted his tradition about perfume used by women as applying when she comes out. But when she is with her husband, she may use any perfume she wishes.

حَدَّثَنَا مَخْلَدُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ أَرْكَبُ الأُرْجُوَانَ وَلاَ أَلْبَسُ الْمُعَصْفَرَ وَلاَ أَلْبَسُ الْقَمِيصَ الْمُكَفَّفَ بِالْحَرِيرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَأَوْمَأَ الْحَسَنُ إِلَى جَيْبِ قَمِيصِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَلاَ وَطِيبُ الرِّجَالِ رِيحٌ لاَ لَوْنَ لَهُ أَلاَ وَطِيبُ النِّسَاءِ لَوْنٌ لاَ رِيحَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ أُرَاهُ قَالَ إِنَّمَا حَمَلُوا قَوْلَهُ فِي طِيبِ النِّسَاءِ عَلَى أَنَّهَا إِذَا خَرَجَتْ فَأَمَّا إِذَا كَانَتْ عِنْدَ زَوْجِهَا فَلْتَطَّيَّبْ بِمَا شَاءَتْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4048
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 29
English translation : Book 33, Hadith 4037
Sunan Abi Dawud 1663
Abu Sa’id al-Khudri said While we were traveling along with the Messenger of Allah (saws) a man came to him on his she camel, and began to drive her right and left. The Messenger of Allah (saws) said he who has a spare riding beast should give it to him who has no riding beast; and he who has surplus equipment should give it to who has no equipment. We thought that none of us had a right in surplus property.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْخُزَاعِيُّ، وَمُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَشْهَبِ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى نَاقَةٍ لَهُ فَجَعَلَ يَصْرِفُهَا يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ فَضْلُ ظَهْرٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ ظَهْرَ لَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ فَضْلُ زَادٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ زَادَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ حَتَّى ظَنَنَّا أَنَّهُ لاَ حَقَّ لأَحَدٍ مِنَّا فِي الْفَضْلِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1663
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 108
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1659
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 210
Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas narrated that :
Allah's Messenger said: "Whoever says, when he hears the Mu'adh-dhin: (Wa Ana Ashadu An La Ilaha Illallah, Wahdahu La Sharika Lahu, Wa Anna Muhammadan Abduhu Wa Rasuluhu, Radittu Billahi Rabban Wa Bil-Islam Dinan, Wa Bi Muhammadin Rasulan) 'I too testify that none has the right to be worshiped but Allah, Alone without partners, and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger, I am pleased with Allah as my Lord, with Islam as my religion and Muhammad as a Messenger.' - Allah will pardon his sins for him."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ الْحُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ رَضِيتُ بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا غُفِرَ لَهُ ذَنْبُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ اللَّيْثِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ عَنْ حُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 210
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 62
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 210
Sahih al-Bukhari 4993

Narrated Yusuf bin Mahk:

While I was with Aisha, the mother of the Believers, a person from Iraq came and asked, "What type of shroud is the best?" `Aisha said, "May Allah be merciful to you! What does it matter?" He said, "O mother of the Believers! Show me (the copy of) your Qur'an," She said, "Why?" He said, "In order to compile and arrange the Qur'an according to it, for people recite it with its Suras not in proper order." `Aisha said, "What does it matter which part of it you read first? (Be informed) that the first thing that was revealed thereof was a Sura from Al-Mufassal, and in it was mentioned Paradise and the Fire. When the people embraced Islam, the Verses regarding legal and illegal things were revealed. If the first thing to be revealed was: 'Do not drink alcoholic drinks.' people would have said, 'We will never leave alcoholic drinks,' and if there had been revealed, 'Do not commit illegal sexual intercourse, 'they would have said, 'We will never give up illegal sexual intercourse.' While I was a young girl of playing age, the following Verse was revealed in Mecca to Muhammad: 'Nay! But the Hour is their appointed time (for their full recompense), and the Hour will be more grievous and more bitter.' (54.46) Sura Al-Baqara (The Cow) and Surat An-Nisa (The Women) were revealed while I was with him." Then `Aisha took out the copy of the Qur'an for the man and dictated to him the Verses of the Suras (in their proper order) .

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَهُمْ قَالَ وَأَخْبَرَنِي يُوسُفُ بْنُ مَاهَكَ، قَالَ إِنِّي عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ إِذْ جَاءَهَا عِرَاقِيٌّ فَقَالَ أَىُّ الْكَفَنِ خَيْرٌ قَالَتْ وَيْحَكَ وَمَا يَضُرُّكَ قَالَ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَرِينِي مُصْحَفَكِ‏.‏ قَالَتْ لِمَ قَالَ لَعَلِّي أُوَلِّفُ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَيْهِ فَإِنَّهُ يُقْرَأُ غَيْرَ مُؤَلَّفٍ‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَمَا يَضُرُّكَ أَيَّهُ قَرَأْتَ قَبْلُ، إِنَّمَا نَزَلَ أَوَّلَ مَا نَزَلَ مِنْهُ سُورَةٌ مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ فِيهَا ذِكْرُ الْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّارِ حَتَّى إِذَا ثَابَ النَّاسُ إِلَى الإِسْلاَمِ نَزَلَ الْحَلاَلُ وَالْحَرَامُ، وَلَوْ نَزَلَ أَوَّلَ شَىْءٍ لاَ تَشْرَبُوا الْخَمْرَ‏.‏ لَقَالُوا لاَ نَدَعُ الْخَمْرَ أَبَدًا‏.‏ وَلَوْ نَزَلَ‏.‏ لاَ تَزْنُوا‏.‏ لَقَالُوا لاَ نَدَعُ الزِّنَا أَبَدًا‏.‏ لَقَدْ نَزَلَ بِمَكَّةَ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَإِنِّي لَجَارِيَةٌ أَلْعَبُ ‏{‏بَلِ السَّاعَةُ مَوْعِدُهُمْ وَالسَّاعَةُ أَدْهَى وَأَمَرُّ‏}‏ وَمَا نَزَلَتْ سُورَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ وَالنِّسَاءِ إِلاَّ وَأَنَا عِنْدَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَخْرَجَتْ لَهُ الْمُصْحَفَ فَأَمْلَتْ عَلَيْهِ آىَ السُّوَرِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4993
In-book reference : Book 66, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 61, Hadith 515
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 3875
He reported God's Messenger as saying, “If one enters a horse with two others there is no good in it if he is certain it cannot be beaten, but there is no harm if he is not." It is transmitted in Sharh as-sunna. In Abu Dawud’s version he said, “If one enters a horse with two others when he is not certain that it cannot be beaten, it is not gambling; but when one enters a horse with two others when he is certain it cannot be beaten, it is gambling."
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ أَدْخَلَ فَرَسًا بَيْنَ فَرَسَيْنِ فَإِنْ كَانَ يُؤْمَنُ أَنْ يَسْبِقَ فَلَا خَيْرَ فِيهِ وَإِنْ كَانَ لَا يُؤْمَنُ أَنْ يَسْبِقَ فَلَا بَأْسَ بِهِ» . رَوَاهُ فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي دَاوُدَ: قَالَ: «مَنْ أَدْخَلَ فَرَسًا بَيْنَ فَرَسَيْنِ يَعْنِي وَهُوَ لَا يَأْمَنُ أَنْ يَسْبِقَ فَلَيْسَ بِقِمَارٍ وَمَنْ أَدْخَلَ فَرَسًا بَيْنَ فَرَسَيْنِ وَقَدْ أَمِنَ أَنْ يَسْبِقَ فَهُوَ قمار»
  ضَعِيفٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3875
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 87
Mishkat al-Masabih 3981
Abu Rafi' said:
Quraish sent me to God’s Messenger and when I saw him Islam was cast into my heart, so I said, "Messenger of God, I swear by God that I shall never return to them.” He replied, "I do not break a covenant or imprison messengers; but return, and if you feel the same as you do just now, come back.” So I went away and then came to the Prophet and accepted Islam. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَن أبي رافعٍ قَالَ: بعثَني قُرَيْشٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أُلْقِيَ فِي قَلْبِيَ الْإِسْلَامُ فَقُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لَا أَرْجِعُ إِلَيْهِمْ أَبَدًا قَالَ: «إِنِّي لَا أَخِيسُ بِالْعَهْدِ وَلَا أَحْبِسُ الْبُرُدَ وَلَكِنِ ارْجِعْ فَإِنْ كَانَ فِي نَفْسِكَ الَّذِي فِي نَفْسِكَ الْآنَ فَارْجِعْ» . قَالَ: فَذَهَبْتُ ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَأسْلمت. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3981
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 193
'Abdullah said, "Allah Almighty allotted character between you as He divided provision between you. Allah Almighty bestows wealth on those He loves and those He does not love. He only bestows faith upon those who He loves. Whoever is stingy about spending his wealth, fears to fight the enemy, and is terrified of enduring the night should frequently repeat . 'There is no god worthy of worship but Allah, Glory be to Allah, All praises are due to Allah, and Allah is the greatest."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ كَثِيرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ زُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى قَسَمَ بَيْنَكُمْ أَخْلاَقَكُمْ، كَمَا قَسَمَ بَيْنَكُمْ أَرْزَاقَكُمْ، وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يُعْطِي الْمَالَ مَنْ أَحَبَّ وَمَنْ لاَ يُحِبُّ، وَلاَ يُعْطِي الإِيمَانَ إِلاَّ مَنْ يُحِبُّ، فَمَنْ ضَنَّ بِالْمَالِ أَنْ يُنْفِقَهُ، وَخَافَ الْعَدُوَّ أَنْ يُجَاهِدَهُ، وَهَابَ اللَّيْلَ أَنْ يُكَابِدَهُ، فَلْيُكْثِرْ مِنْ قَوْلِ‏:‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَسُبْحَانَ اللهِ، وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ، وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ‏.‏
Arabic/English book reference : Book 14, Hadith 275
Mishkat al-Masabih 3031
Jabir told that Bashir’s wife asked her husband* to give her son his slave and call God's Messenger as witness for her. He went to him and said, "The daughter of so and so has asked me to give her son my slave and said that I must call God’s Messenger as witness for her.” He asked whether the boy had brothers, and when he replied that he had, he asked whether he had given them all the same as he had given him. On being told that he had not, he said, "This is not good, and I will be a witness only for what is right.” * The literal translation is "Bashir's wife said:
Give my son your slave.” This was presumably said to her husband. Muslim transmitted it.
عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَتِ امْرَأَةُ بَشِيرٍ: انْحَلِ ابْنِي غُلَامَكَ وَأَشْهِدْ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ ابْنَةَ فُلَانٍ سَأَلَتْنِي أَنْ أَنْحَلَ ابْنَهَا غُلَامِي وَقَالَتْ: أَشْهِدْ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «أَلَهُ إِخْوَةٌ؟» قَالَ: نَعَمْ قَالَ: «أَفَكُلَّهُمْ أَعْطَيْتَهُمْ مِثْلَ مَا أَعْطَيْتَهُ؟» قَالَ: لَا قَالَ: «فَلَيْسَ يَصْلُحُ هَذَا وَإِنِّي لَا أَشْهَدُ إِلَّا على حق» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3031
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 265

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad and Nafi, the mawla of Abdullah ibn Umar said, "You cannot do itikaf unless you are fasting, because of what Allah, the Blessed and Exalted, says in His Book, 'And eat and drink until the white thread becomes clear to you from the black thread of dawn, then complete the fast until night-time, and do not have intercourse with them while you are doing itikaf in mosques,' (Sura 2 ayat 187). Allah only mentions itikaf together with fasting."

Malik said, "That is what we go by here."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ، وَنَافِعًا، مَوْلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالاَ لاَ اعْتِكَافَ إِلاَّ بِصِيَامٍ بِقَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى فِي كِتَابِهِ ‏{‏وَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يَتَبَيَّنَ لَكُمُ الْخَيْطُ الأَبْيَضُ مِنَ الْخَيْطِ الأَسْوَدِ مِنَ الْفَجْرِ ثُمَّ أَتِمُّوا الصِّيَامَ إِلَى اللَّيْلِ وَلاَ تُبَاشِرُوهُنَّ وَأَنْتُمْ عَاكِفُونَ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ‏}‏ فَإِنَّمَا ذَكَرَ اللَّهُ الاِعْتِكَافَ مَعَ الصِّيَامِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَعَلَى ذَلِكَ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّهُ لاَ اعْتِكَافَ إِلاَّ بِصِيَامٍ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 4
Arabic reference : Book 19, Hadith 696
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3645
It was narrated that Musa bin Talhah said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: 'O Banu 'Abd Manaf! Buy your souls from your Lord. I cannot avail you anything before Allah. Abu Banu 'Abdul-Muttalib! Buy your souls from your Lord. I cannot avail you anything before Allah. But between me and you there are ties of kinship which I will uphold.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ إِسْحَاقَ - عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ طَلْحَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَا بَنِي عَبْدِ مَنَافٍ اشْتَرُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ إِنِّي لاَ أَمْلِكُ لَكُمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا يَا بَنِي عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ اشْتَرُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ مِنْ رَبِّكُمْ إِنِّي لاَ أَمْلِكُ لَكُمْ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَلَكِنْ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَكُمْ رَحِمٌ أَنَا بَالُّهَا بِبِلاَلِهَا ‏"‏‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3645
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 35
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 30, Hadith 3675
Sahih Muslim 1954 c

'Abdullah b. Mughaffal reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) prohibited throwing of pebbles. Ibn Ja'far reported (in the narration transmitted by him) that he (the Holy Prophet) said:

It neither inflicts defeat to the enemy nor kills the game but breaks the tooth and puts the eye out. This hadith has been transmitted on the authority of Ibn Mahdi with a slight variation of wording.
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ صُهْبَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ، قَالَ نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْخَذْفِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ابْنُ جَعْفَرٍ فِي حَدِيثِهِ وَقَالَ إِنَّهُ لاَ يَنْكَأُ الْعَدُوَّ وَلاَ يَقْتُلُ الصَّيْدَ وَلَكِنَّهُ يَكْسِرُ السِّنَّ وَيَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ابْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ إِنَّهَا لاَ تَنْكَأُ الْعَدُوَّ ‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ تَفْقَأُ الْعَيْنَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1954c
In-book reference : Book 34, Hadith 81
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 21, Hadith 4807
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1438 a

Abu Sirma said to Abu Sa'id al Khadri (Allah he pleased with him):

0 Abu Sa'id, did you hear Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) mentioning al-'azl? He said: Yes, and added: We went out with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) on the expedition to the Bi'l-Mustaliq and took captive some excellent Arab women; and we desired them, for we were suffering from the absence of our wives, (but at the same time) we also desired ransom for them. So we decided to have sexual intercourse with them but by observing 'azl (Withdrawing the male sexual organ before emission of semen to avoid-conception). But we said: We are doing an act whereas Allah's Messenger is amongst us; why not ask him? So we asked Allah's Mes- senger (may peace be upon him), and he said: It does not matter if you do not do it, for every soul that is to be born up to the Day of Resurrection will be born.
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ أَخْبَرَنِي رَبِيعَةُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يَحْيَى بْنِ حَبَّانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ مُحَيْرِيزٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَبُو صِرْمَةَ عَلَى أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ فَسَأَلَهُ أَبُو صِرْمَةَ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ هَلْ سَمِعْتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَذْكُرُ الْعَزْلَ فَقَالَ نَعَمْ غَزَوْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم غَزْوَةَ بَلْمُصْطَلِقِ فَسَبَيْنَا كَرَائِمَ الْعَرَبِ فَطَالَتْ عَلَيْنَا الْعُزْبَةُ وَرَغِبْنَا فِي الْفِدَاءِ فَأَرَدْنَا أَنْ نَسْتَمْتِعَ وَنَعْزِلَ فَقُلْنَا نَفْعَلُ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا لاَ نَسْأَلُهُ ‏.‏ فَسَأَلْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ خَلْقَ نَسَمَةٍ هِيَ كَائِنَةٌ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ إِلاَّ سَتَكُونُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1438a
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 146
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3371
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 6016

Narrated Abu Shuraih:

The Prophet said, "By Allah, he does not believe! By Allah, he does not believe! By Allah, he does not believe!" It was said, "Who is that, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "That person whose neighbor does not feel safe from his evil."

حَدَّثَنَا عَاصِمُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي شُرَيْحٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ وَاللَّهِ لاَ يُؤْمِنُ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ يُؤْمِنُ، وَاللَّهِ لاَ يُؤْمِنُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قِيلَ وَمَنْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ الَّذِي لاَ يَأْمَنُ جَارُهُ بَوَايِقَهُ ‏"‏‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ شَبَابَةُ وَأَسَدُ بْنُ مُوسَى‏.‏ وَقَالَ حُمَيْدُ بْنُ الأَسْوَدِ وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ وَشُعَيْبُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنِ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ،‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6016
In-book reference : Book 78, Hadith 47
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 73, Hadith 45
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that al-Qasim ibn Muhammad was asked about a man who bought goods for 10 dinars cash or fifteen dinars on credit. He disapproved of that and forbade it.

Malik said that if a man bought goods from a man for either 10 dinars or 15 dinars on credit, that one of the two prices was obliged on the buyer. It was not to be done because if he postponed paying the ten, it would be 15 on credit, and if he paid the ten, he would buy with it what was worth fifteen dinars on credit.

Malik said that it was disapproved of for a man to buy goods from someone for either a dinar cash or for a described sheep on credit and that one of the two prices was obliged on him. It was not to be done because the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, forbade two sales in one sale. This was part of two sales in the one sale.

Malik spoke about a man saying to another, "'I will either buy these fifteen sa of ajwa dates from you, or these ten sa of sayhani dates or I will buy these fifteen sa of inferior wheat or these ten sa of Syrian wheat for a dinar, and one of them is obliged to me.' Malik said that it was disapproved of and was not halal. That was because he obliged him ten sa of sayhani, and left them and took fifteen sa of ajwa, or he was obliged fifteen sa of inferior wheat and left them and took ten sa of Syrian wheat. This was also disapproved of, and was not halal. It resembled what was prohibited in the way of two sales in one sale. It was also included under the prohibition against buying two for one of the same sort of food."

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ، سُئِلَ عَنْ رَجُلٍ، اشْتَرَى سِلْعَةً بِعَشَرَةِ دَنَانِيرَ نَقْدًا أَوْ بِخَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ دِينَارًا إِلَى أَجَلٍ فَكَرِهَ ذَلِكَ وَنَهَى عَنْهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي رَجُلٍ ابْتَاعَ سِلْعَةً مِنْ رَجُلٍ بِعَشَرَةِ دَنَانِيرَ نَقْدًا أَوْ بِخَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ دِينَارًا إِلَى أَجَلٍ قَدْ وَجَبَتْ لِلْمُشْتَرِي بِأَحَدِ الثَّمَنَيْنِ إِنَّهُ لاَ يَنْبَغِي ذَلِكَ لأَنَّهُ إِنْ أَخَّرَ الْعَشَرَةَ كَانَتْ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ إِلَى أَجَلٍ وَإِنْ نَقَدَ الْعَشَرَةَ كَانَ إِنَّمَا اشْتَرَى بِهَا الْخَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ الَّتِي إِلَى أَجَلٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي رَجُلٍ اشْتَرَى مِنْ رَجُلٍ سِلْعَةً بِدِينَارٍ نَقْدًا أَوْ بِشَاةٍ مَوْصُوفَةٍ إِلَى أَجَلٍ قَدْ وَجَبَ عَلَيْهِ بِأَحَدِ الثَّمَنَيْنِ إِنَّ ذَلِكَ مَكْرُوهٌ لاَ يَنْبَغِي لأَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ نَهَى عَنْ بَيْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْعَةٍ وَهَذَا مِنْ بَيْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْعَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي رَجُلٍ قَالَ لِرَجُلٍ أَشْتَرِي مِنْكَ هَذِهِ الْعَجْوَةَ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ صَاعًا أَوِ الصَّيْحَانِيَّ عَشَرَةَ أَصْوُعٍ أَوِ الْحِنْطَةَ الْمَحْمُولَةَ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ صَاعًا أَوِ الشَّامِيَّةَ عَشَرَةَ أَصْوُعٍ بِدِينَارٍ قَدْ وَجَبَتْ لِي إِحْدَاهُمَا إِنَّ ذَلِكَ مَكْرُوهٌ لاَ يَحِلُّ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ قَدْ أَوْجَبَ لَهُ عَشَرَةَ أَصْوُعٍ صَيْحَانِيًّا فَهُوَ يَدَعُهَا وَيَأْخُذُ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ صَاعًا مِنَ الْعَجْوَةِ أَوْ تَجِبُ عَلَيْهِ خَمْسَةَ عَشَرَ صَاعًا مِنَ الْحِنْطَةِ الْمَحْمُولَةِ فَيَدَعُهَا وَيَأْخُذُ عَشَرَةَ أَصْوُعٍ مِنَ الشَّامِيَّةِ فَهَذَا أَيْضًا مَكْرُوهٌ لاَ يَحِلُّ وَهُوَ أَيْضًا يُشْبِهُ مَا نُهِيَ عَنْهُ مِنْ بَيْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيْعَةٍ وَهُوَ أَيْضًا مِمَّا نُهِيَ عَنْهُ أَنْ يُبَاعَ مِنْ صِنْفٍ وَاحِدٍ مِنَ الطَّعَامِ اثْنَانِ بِوَاحِدٍ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 74
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1364
Sahih Muslim 1277 c

'Urwa b. Zabair reported:

I said to 'A'isha, the wife of Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him): I do not see any (fault) in one who does not circumambl" te between al-Safa' and al-Marwa, and I do not mind if I do not circumambulate between them, whereupon she said: O, the son of my sister, what you say is wrong. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) observed Sa'i and so did the Muslims. So it is a Sunnah (of the Prophet). And it was a common practice (with the pagan Arabs) that those who pronounced Talbiya for the wretched al-Manat, situated at Mushalla, did not observe Sa'i between al-Safa' and al-Marwa. With the advent of Islam, we asked Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) about this practice, and (it was on this occasion) that Allah, the Exalted and Majestic, revealed this verse:" Verily al-Safa' and al-Marwa are among the Signs of Allah" ; so he who performed Hajj or 'Umra it is no sin on him if he circumambulates them. And if it were as you state, (then the wording would have been):" There is no harm for him, that he should not circumambulate round them." Zuhri said: I made a mention of that to Abu Bakr b. 'Abd al- Rahman b. al-Harith b. Hisham; he was impressed by that and said: This is what is called knowledge. And I have heard many a scholar saying: Many of the Arabs who did not circumambulate between al-Safa' and al-Marwa caid: Our circumambulation between these two hills is an act of ignorance; whereas others among the Ansar said: We have been commanded to circumambulate the House, and not Commanded to run between al-Safa' and al-Marwa. So Allah, the Exalted and Majestic, revealed thia verse:" Verily al-Safa' and al-Marwa are among the Signs of Allah." Abu Bakr b. 'Abd al-Rahman said: I think that this (verse) has been revealed for such and such (persons).
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ ابْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ، - قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، - قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الزُّهْرِيَّ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عُرْوَةَ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِعَائِشَةَ زَوْجِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا أَرَى عَلَى أَحَدٍ لَمْ يَطُفْ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ شَيْئًا وَمَا أُبَالِي أَنْ لاَ أَطُوفَ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ قَالَتْ بِئْسَ مَا قُلْتَ يَا ابْنَ أُخْتِي طَافَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَطَافَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ فَكَانَتْ سُنَّةً وَإِنَّمَا كَانَ مَنْ أَهَلَّ لِمَنَاةَ الطَّاغِيَةِ الَّتِي بِالْمُشَلَّلِ لاَ يَطُوفُونَ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَلَمَّا كَانَ الإِسْلاَمُ سَأَلْنَا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ إِنَّ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةَ مِنْ شَعَائِرِ اللَّهِ فَمَنْ حَجَّ الْبَيْتَ أَوِ اعْتَمَرَ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَطَّوَّفَ بِهِمَا‏}‏ وَلَوْ كَانَتْ كَمَا تَقُولُ لَكَانَتْ فَلاَ جُنَاحَ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ لاَ يَطَّوَّفَ بِهِمَا ‏.‏ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لأَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ فَأَعْجَبَهُ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ إِنَّ هَذَا الْعِلْمُ ‏.‏ وَلَقَدْ سَمِعْتُ رِجَالاً مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ إِنَّمَا كَانَ مَنْ لاَ يَطُوفُ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ يَقُولُونَ إِنَّ طَوَافَنَا بَيْنَ هَذَيْنِ الْحَجَرَيْنِ مِنْ أَمْرِ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ آخَرُونَ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ إِنَّمَا أُمِرْنَا بِالطَّوَافِ بِالْبَيْتِ وَلَمْ نُؤْمَرْ بِهِ بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ إِنَّ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةَ مِنْ شَعَائِرِ اللَّهِ‏}‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ فَأُرَاهَا قَدْ نَزَلَتْ فِي هَؤُلاَءِ وَهَؤُلاَءِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1277c
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 287
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2925
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2603

Anas b. Malik reported that there was an orphan girl with Umm Sulaim (who was the mother of Anas). Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) saw that orphan girl and said:

O, it is you; you have grown young. May you not advance in years! That slave-girl returned to Umm Sulaim weeping. Umm Sulaim said: O daughter, what is the matter with you? She said: Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) has invoked curse upon me that I should not grow in age and thus I would never grow in age, or she said, in my (length) of life. Umm Sulaim went out wrapping her head-dress hurriedly until she met Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). He said to her: Umm Sulaim, what is the matter with you? She said: Allah's Apostle, you invoked curse upon my orphan girl. He said: Umm Sulaim, what is that? She said: She (the orphan girl) states you have cursed her saying that she might not grow in age or grow in life. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) smiled and then said: Umm Sulaim, don't you know that I have made this term with my Lord. And the term with my Lord is that I said to Him: 1 am a human being and I am pleased just as a human being is pleased and I lose temper just as a human being loses temper, so for any person from amongst my Ummah whom I curse and he in no way deserves it, let that, O Lord, be made a source of purification and purity and nearness to (Allah) on the Day of Resurrection.
حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَأَبُو مَعْنٍ الرَّقَاشِيُّ - وَاللَّفْظُ لِزُهَيْرٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ، بْنُ يُونُسَ حَدَّثَنَا عِكْرِمَةُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَتْ عِنْدَ أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ يَتِيمَةٌ وَهِيَ أُمُّ أَنَسٍ فَرَأَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْيَتِيمَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ آنْتِ هِيَهْ لَقَدْ كَبِرْتِ لاَ كَبِرَ سِنُّكِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَرَجَعَتِ الْيَتِيمَةُ إِلَى أُمِّ سُلَيْمٍ تَبْكِي فَقَالَتْ أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ مَا لَكِ يَا بُنَيَّةُ قَالَتِ الْجَارِيَةُ دَعَا عَلَىَّ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ لاَ يَكْبَرَ سِنِّي فَالآنَ لاَ يَكْبَرُ سِنِّي أَبَدًا - أَوْ قَالَتْ قَرْنِي - فَخَرَجَتْ أُمُّ سُلَيْمٍ مُسْتَعْجِلَةً تَلُوثُ خِمَارَهَا حَتَّى لَقِيَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا لَكِ يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ أَدَعَوْتَ عَلَى يَتِيمَتِي قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَا ذَاكِ يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ زَعَمَتْ أَنَّكَ دَعَوْتَ أَنْ لاَ يَكْبَرَ سِنُّهَا وَلاَ يَكْبَرَ قَرْنُهَا - قَالَ - فَضَحِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أُمَّ سُلَيْمٍ أَمَا تَعْلَمِينَ أَنَّ شَرْطِي عَلَى رَبِّي أَنِّي اشْتَرَطْتُ عَلَى رَبِّي فَقُلْتُ إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ أَرْضَى كَمَا يَرْضَى الْبَشَرُ وَأَغْضَبُ كَمَا يَغْضَبُ الْبَشَرُ فَأَيُّمَا أَحَدٍ دَعَوْتُ عَلَيْهِ مِنْ أُمَّتِي بِدَعْوَةٍ لَيْسَ لَهَا بِأَهْلٍ أَنْ تَجْعَلَهَا لَهُ طَهُورًا وَزَكَاةً وَقُرْبَةً يُقَرِّبُهُ بِهَا مِنْهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو مَعْنٍ يُتَيِّمَةٌ ‏.‏ بِالتَّصْغِيرِ فِي الْمَوَاضِعِ الثَّلاَثَةِ مِنَ الْحَدِيثِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2603
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 124
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 6297
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 962
Al-Mughira b. Shu'ba stated that the Prophet used to say after every prescribed prayer, “There is no god but God alone, who has no partner. To Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent. O God, no one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest, and riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُوبَةٍ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلَا يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْك الْجد»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 962
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 385
Mishkat al-Masabih 1915
Buhaisa quoted her father as saying that he asked God’s messenger what was the thing which it is unlawful to refuse and was told that it was water. He repeated the question to God’s Prophet and was told that it was salt. When he asked God’s Prophet a third time he received the reply, “To do good is better for you.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ بُهَيْسَةَ عَنْ أَبِيهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ: يَا رَسُول الله مَا لشَيْء الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟ قَالَ: «الْمَاءُ» . قَالَ: يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّيْءُ الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟ قَالَ: «الْمِلْحُ» . قَالَ: يَا نَبِيَّ الله مَا لاشيء الَّذِي لَا يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ؟ قَالَ: «أَنْ تَفْعَلَ الْخَيْر خير لَك» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1915
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 141
Mishkat al-Masabih 260
He also reported the Prophet as saying, “Two greedy ones never attain satisfaction:
he who is greedy for knowledge can never get enough of it, and he who is greedy for worldly goods can never get enough of them." Baihaqi transmitted the three traditions in Shu'ab al-iman, and quoted the imam Ahmad as saying about Abu Darda''s tradition, “This is a well-known text among the people, but it does not have a sound isnad."
وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " مَنْهُومَانِ لَا يَشْبَعَانِ: مَنْهُومٌ فِي الْعِلْمِ لَا يَشْبَعُ مِنْهُ وَمَنْهُومٌ فِي الدُّنْيَا لَا يَشْبَعُ مِنْهَا «. رَوَى الْبَيْهَقِيُّ الْأَحَادِيثَ الثَّلَاثَةَ فِي» شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ " وَقَالَ: قَالَ الْإِمَامُ أَحْمَدُ فِي حَدِيثِ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ: هَذَا مَتْنٌ مَشْهُورٌ فِيمَا بَين النَّاس وَلَيْسَ لَهُ إِسْنَاد صَحِيح
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 260
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 57
Sunan Abi Dawud 2341

Narrated Ikrimah:

Once the people doubted the appearance of the moon of Ramadan, and intended neither to offer the tarawih prayer nor to keep fast. A bedouin came from al-Harrah and testified that he had sighted the moon. He was brought to the Prophet (saws). He asked: Do you testify that there is no god but Allah, and that I am the Messenger of Allah? He said: Yes; and he testified that he had sighted the moon. He commanded Bilal who announced to the people to offer the tarawih prayer and to keep fast.

حَدَّثَنِي مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ سِمَاكِ بْنِ حَرْبٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، أَنَّهُمْ شَكُّوا فِي هِلاَلِ رَمَضَانَ مَرَّةً فَأَرَادُوا أَنْ لاَ يَقُومُوا وَلاَ يَصُومُوا فَجَاءَ أَعْرَابِيٌّ مِنَ الْحَرَّةِ فَشَهِدَ أَنَّهُ رَأَى الْهِلاَلَ فَأُتِيَ بِهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ أَتَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ وَشَهِدَ أَنَّهُ رَأَى الْهِلاَلَ فَأَمَرَ بِلاَلاً فَنَادَى فِي النَّاسِ أَنْ يَقُومُوا وَأَنْ يَصُومُوا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ جَمَاعَةٌ عَنْ سِمَاكٍ عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ مُرْسَلاً وَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ الْقِيَامَ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2341
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 29
English translation : Book 13, Hadith 2334
Sahih al-Bukhari 1807

Narrated Nafi`:

That Ubaidullah bin `Abdullah and Salim bin `Abdullah informed him that they told Ibn `Umar when Ibn Az-Zubair was attacked by the army, saying "There is no harm for you if you did not perform Hajj this year. We are afraid that you may be prevented from reaching the Ka`ba." Ibn `Umar said "We set out with Allah's Apostle and the non-believers of Quraish prevented us from reaching the Ka`ba, and so the Prophet slaughtered his Hadi and got his head shaved." Ibn `Umar added, "I make you witnesses that I have made `Umra obligatory for me. And, Allah willing, I will go and then if the way to Ka`ba is clear, I will perform the Tawaf, but if I am prevented from going to the Ka`ba then I will do the same as the Prophet did while I was in his company." Ibn `Umar then assumed Ihram for Umra from Dhul-Hulaifa and proceeded for a while and said, "The conditions of `Umra and Hajj are similar and I make you witnesses that I have made `Umra and Hajj obligatory for myself." So, he did not finish the Ihram till the day of Nahr (slaughtering) came, and he slaughtered his Hadi. He used to say, "I will not finish the Ihram till I perform the Tawaf, one Tawaf on the day of entering Mecca (i.e. of Safa and Marwa for both `Umra and Hajj).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ أَسْمَاءَ، حَدَّثَنَا جُوَيْرِيَةُ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَسَالِمَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَاهُ أَنَّهُمَا، كَلَّمَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ لَيَالِيَ نَزَلَ الْجَيْشُ بِابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَقَالاَ لاَ يَضُرُّكَ أَنْ لاَ تَحُجَّ الْعَامَ، وَإِنَّا نَخَافُ أَنْ يُحَالَ بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَ الْبَيْتِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَحَالَ كُفَّارُ قُرَيْشٍ دُونَ الْبَيْتِ، فَنَحَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم هَدْيَهُ، وَحَلَقَ رَأْسَهُ، وَأُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ أَوْجَبْتُ الْعُمْرَةَ، إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْطَلِقُ، فَإِنْ خُلِّيَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ الْبَيْتِ طُفْتُ، وَإِنْ حِيلَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ فَعَلْتُ كَمَا فَعَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا مَعَهُ‏.‏ فَأَهَلَّ بِالْعُمْرَةِ مِنْ ذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ، ثُمَّ سَارَ سَاعَةً، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا شَأْنُهُمَا وَاحِدٌ، أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ أَوْجَبْتُ حَجَّةً مَعَ عُمْرَتِي ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَحِلَّ مِنْهُمَا حَتَّى حَلَّ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ، وَأَهْدَى، وَكَانَ يَقُولُ لاَ يَحِلُّ حَتَّى يَطُوفَ طَوَافًا وَاحِدًا يَوْمَ يَدْخُلُ مَكَّةَ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1807
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 2
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 3, Book 28, Hadith 34
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 3586

Narrated Hudhaifa:

Once `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, said, "Who amongst you remembers the statement of Allah's Apostle regarding the afflictions?" Hudhaifa replied, "I remember what he said exactly." `Umar said. "Tell (us), you are really a daring man!'' Hudhaifa said, "Allah's Apostle said, 'A man's afflictions (i.e. wrong deeds) concerning his relation to his family, his property and his neighbors are expiated by his prayers, giving in charity and enjoining what is good and forbidding what is evil.' " `Umar said, "I don't mean these afflictions but the afflictions that will be heaving up and down like waves of the sea." Hudhaifa replied, "O chief of the believers! You need not fear those (afflictions) as there is a closed door between you and them." `Umar asked, "Will that door be opened or broken?" Hudhaifa replied, "No, it will be broken." `Umar said, "Then it is very likely that the door will not be closed again." Later on the people asked Hudhaifa, "Did `Umar know what that door meant?" He said. "Yes, `Umar knew it as everyone knows that there will be night before the tomorrow morning. I narrated to `Umar an authentic narration, not lies." We dared not ask Hudhaifa; therefore we requested Masruq who asked him, "What does the door stand for?" He said, "`Umar."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ،‏.‏ حَدَّثَنِي بِشْرُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ أَيُّكُمْ يَحْفَظُ قَوْلَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الْفِتْنَةِ فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ أَنَا أَحْفَظُ كَمَا قَالَ‏.‏ قَالَ هَاتِ إِنَّكَ لَجَرِيءٌ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ فِتْنَةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي أَهْلِهِ وَمَالِهِ وَجَارِهِ تُكَفِّرُهَا الصَّلاَةُ وَالصَّدَقَةُ وَالأَمْرُ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَالنَّهْىُ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ لَيْسَتْ هَذِهِ، وَلَكِنِ الَّتِي تَمُوجُ كَمَوْجِ الْبَحْرِ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لاَ بَأْسَ عَلَيْكَ مِنْهَا، إِنَّ بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَهَا بَابًا مُغْلَقًا‏.‏ قَالَ يُفْتَحُ الْبَابُ أَوْ يُكْسَرُ قَالَ لاَ بَلْ يُكْسَرُ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَاكَ أَحْرَى أَنْ لاَ يُغْلَقَ‏.‏ قُلْنَا عَلِمَ الْبَابَ قَالَ نَعَمْ، كَمَا أَنَّ دُونَ غَدٍ اللَّيْلَةَ، إِنِّي حَدَّثْتُهُ حَدِيثًا لَيْسَ بِالأَغَالِيطِ‏.‏ فَهِبْنَا أَنْ نَسْأَلَهُ، وَأَمَرْنَا مَسْرُوقًا، فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ مَنِ الْبَابُ قَالَ عُمَرُ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3586
In-book reference : Book 61, Hadith 95
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 56, Hadith 786
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik that Yahya ibn Said said, "I vowed to walk, but I was struck by a pain in the kidney, so I rode until I came to Makka. I questioned Ata ibn Abi Rabah and others, and they said, 'You must sacrifice an animal.' When I came to Madina I questioned the ulama there, and they ordered me to walk again from the place from which I was unable to go on. So I walked."

Yahya said that he had heard Malik say, "What is done among us regarding someone who makes a vow to walk to the House of Allah, and then cannot do it and so rides, is that he must return and walk from the place from which he was unable to go on. If he cannot walk, he should walk what he can and then ride, and he must sacrifice a camel, a cow, or a sheep if that is all that he can find."

Malik, when asked about a man who said to another, "I will carry you to the House of Allah", answered, "If he intended to carry him on his shoulder, by that he meant hardship and exhaustion to himself, and he does not have to do that. Let him walk by foot and make sacrifice. If he did not intend anything, let him do hajj and ride, and take the man on hajj with him. That is because he said, 'I will carry you to the house of Allah.' If the man refuses to do hajj with him, then there is nothing against him, and what is demanded of him is cancelled."

Yahya said that Malik was asked whether it was enough for a man who had made a vow that he would walk to the House of Allah a certain (large) number of times, or who had forbidden himself from talking to his father and brother, if he did not fulfil a certain vow, and he had taken upon himself, by the oath, something which he was incapable of fulfilling in his lifetime, even though he were to try every year, to fulfil only one or a (smaller) number of vows by Allah? Malik said, "The only satisfaction for that that I know is fulfilling what he has obliged himself to do. Let him walk for as long as he is able and draw near Allah the Exalted by what he can of good."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كَانَ عَلَىَّ مَشْىٌ فَأَصَابَتْنِي خَاصِرَةٌ فَرَكِبْتُ حَتَّى أَتَيْتُ مَكَّةَ فَسَأَلْتُ عَطَاءَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ وَغَيْرَهُ فَقَالُوا عَلَيْكَ هَدْىٌ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ سَأَلْتُ عُلَمَاءَهَا فَأَمَرُونِي أَنْ أَمْشِيَ مَرَّةً أُخْرَى مِنْ حَيْثُ عَجَزْتُ فَمَشَيْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَسَمِعْتُ مَالِكًا يَقُولُ فَالأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا فِيمَنْ يَقُولُ عَلَىَّ مَشْىٌ إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ أَنَّهُ إِذَا عَجَزَ رَكِبَ ثُمَّ عَادَ فَمَشَى مِنْ حَيْثُ عَجَزَ فَإِنْ كَانَ لاَ يَسْتَطِيعُ الْمَشْىَ فَلْيَمْشِ مَا قَدَرَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ لْيَرْكَبْ وَعَلَيْهِ هَدْىُ بَدَنَةٍ أَوْ بَقَرَةٍ أَوْ شَاةٍ إِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ إِلاَّ هِيَ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنِ الرَّجُلِ يَقُولُ لِلرَّجُلِ أَنَا أَحْمِلُكَ إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ مَالِكٌ إِنْ نَوَى أَنْ يَحْمِلَهُ عَلَى رَقَبَتِهِ يُرِيدُ بِذَلِكَ الْمَشَقَّةَ وَتَعَبَ نَفْسِهِ فَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ وَلْيَمْشِ عَلَى رِجْلَيْهِ وَلْيُهْدِ وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَوَى شَيْئًا فَلْيَحْجُجْ وَلْيَرْكَبْ وَلْيَحْجُجْ بِذَلِكَ الرَّجُلِ مَعَهُ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَنَا أَحْمِلُكَ إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ أَبَى أَنْ يَحُجَّ مَعَهُ فَلَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ شَىْءٌ وَقَدْ قَضَى مَا عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنِ الرَّجُلِ يَحْلِفُ بِنُذُورٍ مُسَمَّاةٍ مَشْيًا إِلَى بَيْتِ اللَّهِ أَنْ لاَ يُكَلِّمَ أَخَاهُ أَوْ أَبَاهُ بِكَذَا وَكَذَا نَذْرًا لِشَىْءٍ لاَ يَقْوَى عَلَيْهِ وَلَوْ تَكَلَّفَ ذَلِكَ كُلَّ عَامٍ لَعُرِفَ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَبْلُغُ عُمْرُهُ مَا جَعَلَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَقِيلَ لَهُ هَلْ يُجْزِيهِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ نَذْرٌ وَاحِدٌ أَوْ نُذُورٌ مُسَمَّاةٌ فَقَالَ مَالِكٌ مَا أَعْلَمُهُ يُجْزِئُهُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ إِلاَّ الْوَفَاءُ بِمَا جَعَلَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ فَلْيَمْشِ مَا قَدَرَ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الزَّمَانِ وَلْيَتَقَرَّبْ إِلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى بِمَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 22, Hadith 5
Arabic reference : Book 22, Hadith 1017
Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
Ibn Shihab said “’Urwah bin Al Zubair asked A’ishah , wife of the Prophet(saws) about the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” She said “O my nephew, this means the female orphan who is under the protection of her guardian and she holds a share in his property and her property and beauty attracts him; so her guardian intends to marry her without doing justice to her in respect of her dower and he gives her the same amount of dower as others give her. They (i.e., the guardians) were prohibited to marry them except that they do justice to them and pay them their maximum customary dower and they were asked to marry women other than them (i.e., the orphans) who seem good to them. ‘Urwah reported that A’ishah said “The people then consulted the Apostle of Allaah(saws) about women after revelation of this verse. Thereupon Allaah the Exalted sent down the verse “They consult thee concerning women. Say Allaah giveth you decree concerning them and the scripture which hath been recited unto you(giveth decree) concerning female orphans unto whom you give not that which is ordained for them though you desire to marry them. “ She said “The mention made by Allaah about the Scripture recited to them refers to the former verse in which Allaah has said “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans, marry of the women, who seem good to you.” A’ishah said “The pronouncement of Allaah , the Exalted in the latter verse “though you desire to marry them” means the disinterest of one of you in marrying a female orphan who was under his protection, but she said little property and beauty. So they were prohibited to marry them for their interest in the property and beauty of the female orphans due to their disinterest in themselves except that they do justice )to them). The narrator Yunus said “Rabi’ah said explain the Qur’anic verse “And if ye fear that ye will not deal fairly by the orphans” means “Leave them if you fear (that you will not do justice to them), for I have made four women lawful for you.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ قَوْلِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ يَا ابْنَ أُخْتِي هِيَ الْيَتِيمَةُ تَكُونُ فِي حِجْرِ وَلِيِّهَا فَتُشَارِكُهُ فِي مَالِهِ فَيُعْجِبُهُ مَالُهَا وَجَمَالُهَا فَيُرِيدُ أَنْ يَتَزَوَّجَهَا بِغَيْرِ أَنْ يُقْسِطَ فِي صَدَاقِهَا فَيُعْطِيَهَا مِثْلَ مَا يُعْطِيهَا غَيْرُهُ فَنُهُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوهُنَّ إِلاَّ أَنْ يُقْسِطُوا لَهُنَّ وَيَبْلُغُوا بِهِنَّ أَعْلَى سُنَّتِهِنَّ مِنَ الصَّدَاقِ وَأُمِرُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَهُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ سِوَاهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُرْوَةُ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّاسَ اسْتَفْتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ هَذِهِ الآيَةِ فِيهِنَّ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَيَسْتَفْتُونَكَ فِي النِّسَاءِ قُلِ اللَّهُ يُفْتِيكُمْ فِيهِنَّ وَمَا يُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ فِي يَتَامَى النِّسَاءِ اللاَّتِي لاَ تُؤْتُونَهُنَّ مَا كُتِبَ لَهُنَّ وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَنْ تَنْكِحُوهُنَّ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ وَالَّذِي ذَكَرَ اللَّهُ أَنَّهُ يُتْلَى عَلَيْهِمْ فِي الْكِتَابِ الآيَةُ الأُولَى الَّتِي قَالَ اللَّهُ سُبْحَانَهُ وَتَعَالَى ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ ‏}‏ قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ وَقَوْلُ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي الآيَةِ الآخِرَةِ ‏{‏ وَتَرْغَبُونَ أَنْ تَنْكِحُوهُنَّ ‏}‏ هِيَ رَغْبَةُ أَحَدِكُمْ عَنْ يَتِيمَتِهِ الَّتِي تَكُونُ فِي حِجْرِهِ حِينَ تَكُونُ قَلِيلَةَ الْمَالِ وَالْجَمَالِ فَنُهُوا أَنْ يَنْكِحُوا مَا رَغِبُوا فِي مَالِهَا وَجَمَالِهَا مِنْ يَتَامَى النِّسَاءِ إِلاَّ بِالْقِسْطِ مِنْ أَجْلِ رَغْبَتِهِمْ عَنْهُنَّ ‏.‏ قَالَ يُونُسُ وَقَالَ رَبِيعَةُ فِي قَوْلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى ‏}‏ قَالَ يَقُولُ اتْرُكُوهُنَّ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ فَقَدْ أَحْلَلْتُ لَكُمْ أَرْبَعًا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2068
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 23
English translation : Book 11, Hadith 2063
Sunan Ibn Majah 3174
It was narrated from ‘Aishah, the Mother of the Believers, that some people said:
“O Messenger of Allah, some people bring us meat, and we do not know whether the Name of Allah has been mentioned over it or not.” He said: “Say: Bismillah and eat.’ They were new in Islam.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحِيمِ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ، أَنَّ قَوْمًا، قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ قَوْمًا يَأْتُونَا بِلَحْمٍ لاَ نَدْرِي ذُكِرَ اسْمُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ أَمْ لاَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ سَمُّوا أَنْتُمْ وَكُلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَكَانُوا حَدِيثَ عَهْدٍ بِالْكُفْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3174
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 13
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3174

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abdullah ibn Dinar from Abdullah ibn Umar that a man mentioned to the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, that he was always being cheated in business transactions. The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "When you enter a transaction, say, 'No trickery.' So whenever that man entered a transaction, he would say, 'No trickery.' "

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، ذَكَرَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ يُخْدَعُ فِي الْبُيُوعِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا بَايَعْتَ فَقُلْ لاَ خِلاَبَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا بَايَعَ يَقُولُ لاَ خِلاَبَةَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 31, Hadith 99
Arabic reference : Book 31, Hadith 1385
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4484
It was narrated from Ibn 'Umar that:
a man told the Messenger of Allah that he was always being cheated. The Messenger of Allah said to him: "When you make a deal, say: There is no intention of cheating" So, whenever the man engages in a deal he says, 'There is no intention of cheating." "(Sahih )
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، ذَكَرَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ يُخْدَعُ فِي الْبَيْعِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا بِعْتَ فَقُلْ لاَ خِلاَبَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَكَانَ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا بَاعَ يَقُولُ لاَ خِلاَبَةَ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4484
In-book reference : Book 44, Hadith 36
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 4489
Sahih Muslim 1438 d

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri (Allah be pleased with him) (was asked if he had heard it himself), to which he said:

Yes. (I heard) Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) as saying: There is no harm if you do not practise it, for it (the birth of the child) is something ordained (by Allah).
وَحَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ الْمُفَضَّلِ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ، بْنِ سِيرِينَ عَنْ مَعْبَدِ بْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لَهُ سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ نَعَمْ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ عَلَيْكُمْ أَنْ لاَ تَفْعَلُوا فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ الْقَدَرُ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1438d
In-book reference : Book 16, Hadith 149
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 8, Hadith 3374
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 1471 j

Ibn Sirin reported:

One who was blameless (as a narrator) narrated to me for twenty years that Ibn 'Umar (Allah be pleased with him) pronounced three divorces to his wife while she was in the state of menses. He was commanded to take her back. I neither blamed them (the narrators) nor recognised the hadith (to be perfectly genuine) until I met Abu Ghallab Yunus b. Jubair al-Bahili and he was very authentic, and he narrated to me that he had asked Ibn 'Umar (Allah be pleased with there) and he narrated it to him that he made one pronouncement of divorce to his wife as she was in the state of menses, but he was commanded to take her back. I said: Was it counted (as one pronouncement)? He said: Why not, was I helpless or foolish?
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ السَّعْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ ابْنِ، سِيرِينَ قَالَ مَكَثْتُ عِشْرِينَ سَنَةً يُحَدِّثُنِي مَنْ لاَ أَتَّهِمُ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ طَلَّقَ امْرَأَتَهُ ثَلاَثًا وَهْىَ حَائِضٌ فَأُمِرَ أَنْ يُرَاجِعَهَا فَجَعَلْتُ لاَ أَتَّهِمُهُمْ وَلاَ أَعْرِفُ الْحَدِيثَ حَتَّى لَقِيتُ أَبَا غَلاَّبٍ يُونُسَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ الْبَاهِلِيَّ ‏.‏ وَكَانَ ذَا ثَبَتٍ فَحَدَّثَنِي أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ فَحَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُ طَلَّقَ امْرَأَتَهُ تَطْلِيقَةً وَهْىَ حَائِضٌ فَأُمِرَ أَنْ يَرْجِعَهَا - قَالَ - قُلْتُ أَفَحُسِبَتْ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ فَمَهْ ‏.‏ أَوَإِنْ عَجَزَ وَاسْتَحْمَقَ.
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1471j
In-book reference : Book 18, Hadith 10
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 9, Hadith 3481
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 3018 c

'A'isha said that as for the words of Allah:

" If you fear that you would not be able to observe equity in case of orphan girls)," it was revealed in reference to a person who had an orphan girl (as his ward) and he was her guardian, and her heir, and she possessed property, but there was none to contend on her behalf except her ownself. And he (her guardian) did not give her in marriage because of her property and he tortured her and ill-treated her, it was in relation to her that (Allah said: )" If you fear that you would not be able to observe equity in case of orphan girls, then marry whom you like among women," i. e. whatever I have made lawful for you and leave her whom you are putting to torture.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، فِي قَوْلِهِ ‏{‏ وَإِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى‏}‏ قَالَتْ أُنْزِلَتْ فِي الرَّجُلِ تَكُونُ لَهُ الْيَتِيمَةُ وَهُوَ وَلِيُّهَا وَوَارِثُهَا وَلَهَا مَالٌ وَلَيْسَ لَهَا أَحَدٌ يُخَاصِمُ دُونَهَا فَلاَ يُنْكِحُهَا لِمَالِهَا فَيَضُرُّ بِهَا وَيُسِيءُ صُحْبَتَهَا فَقَالَ ‏{‏ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ لاَ تُقْسِطُوا فِي الْيَتَامَى فَانْكِحُوا مَا طَابَ لَكُمْ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ‏}‏ يَقُولُ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَكُمْ وَدَعْ هَذِهِ الَّتِي تَضُرُّ بِهَا ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 3018c
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 43, Hadith 7158
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3422
Ali bin Abi Talib narrated that whenever the Messenger of Allah would stand for Salat, he would say:
“I have directed my face towards the One who has created the heavens and the earth, as a Hanif, and I am not of the idolaters. Indeed, my Salat, my sacrifice, my living, my dying, is for Allah, the Lord of all that exists, without partner, and with this have I been ordered and I am of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the King, there is none worthy of worship except You. You are My Lord, and I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I admit to my sin, so forgive me all my sins, verily, there is none who forgives sins but You, and guide me to the best of manners, none guides to the best of them except You, and turn away from me the evil of them, none can turn away from me the evil of them except You. Here I am in obedience to You, and in aiding Your cause, and the good, all of it is in Your Hands, and the evil is not attributed to You, I am reliant upon You and ever-turning towards You, Blessed are You and Exalted are You. I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to you (Wajjahtu wajhiya lilladhī faṭaras-samāwāti wal-arḍa ḥanīfan wa mā ana min al-mushrikīn, inna ṣalātī wa nusukī wa maḥyāya wa mamātī lillāhi rabbil-`ālamīn, lā sharīka lahū wa bidhālika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimīn. Allāhumma antal-maliku lā ilāha illā ant, anta rabbī, wa ana `abduka ẓalamtu nafsī wa`taraftu bidhanbī faghfirlī dhunūbī jamī`an, innahū lā yaghfir adh-dhunūba illā ant. Wahdinī li-aḥsanil-akhlāqi lā yahdī li-aḥsanihā illā ant. Waṣrif `annī sayyi’ahā lā yaṣrifu `annī sayyi’aha illā ant. Labaika wa sa`daika wal-khairu kulluhū fī yadaika, wash-sharru laisa ilaik, tabārakta wa ta`ālaita astaghfiruka wa atūbu ilaik).” And when he would bow in Ruku he would say: “O Allah, to You have I bowed, and in You have I believed, and to You have I submitted. My hearing, my sight, my bones, and my sinew are humbled to you (Allāhumma laka raka`tu wa bika āmantu wa laka aslamtu. Khasha`a laka sam`ī wa baṣarī wa `iẓāmī, wa `aṣabī).” And when he would rise he would say: “O Allah, our Lord, to You is praise filling the heaven and filling the earth, and filling what is between them, and filling whatever You have wished of things afterward (Allāhumma rabbanā lakal-ḥamdu mil’as-samāwāti wa mil’al-arḍ wa mil’a mā bainahumā, wa mil’a mā shi’ta min shay’in ba`d).” Then, when he prostrated, he would ...
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْخَلاَّلُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْوَلِيدِ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، وَيُوسُفُ بْنُ الْمَاجِشُونِ، قَالَ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي، وَقَالَ، يُوسُفُ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبِي، حَدَّثَنِي الأَعْرَجُ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاءِ وَمِلْءَ الأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ فَصَوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ فَتَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3422
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 53
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3422

Yahya related to me from Malik that he had heard that Marwan ibn al-Hakam decided about a man who had made a vow to abstain from intercourse with his wife, that when four months had passed, it was a divorce and he could return to her as long as she was in her idda.

Malik added, "That was also the opinion of Ibn Shihab."

Malik said that if a man made a vow to abstain from intercourse with his wife and at the end of four months he declared his intent to continue to abstain, he was divorced. He could go back to his wife, but if he did not have intercourse with her before the end of her idda, he had no access to her and he could not go back to her unless he had an excuse - illness, imprisonment, or a similar excuse. His return to her maintained her as his wife. If her idda passed and then he married her after that and did not have intercourse with her until four months had passed and he declared his intent to continue to abstain, divorce was applied to him by the first vow. If four months passed, and he had not returned to her, he had no idda against her nor access because he had married her and then divorced her before touching her.

Malik said that a man who made a vow to abstain from intercourse with his wife and continued to abstain after four months and so divorced her, but then returned and did not touch her and four months were completed before her idda was completed, did not have to declare his intent and divorce did not befall him. If he had intercourse with her before the end of her idda, he was entitled to her. If her idda passed before he had intercourse with her, he had no access to her. This is what Malik preferred of what he had heard on the subject.

Malik said that if a man made a vow to abstain from intercourse with his wife and then divorced her, and the four months of the vow were completed before completion of the idda of the divorce, it counted as two pronouncements of divorce. If he declared his intention to continue to abstain and the idda of the divorce finished before the four months the vow of abstention was not a divorce. That was because the four months had passed and she was not his on that day.

Malik said, "If someone makes a vow not to have intercourse with his wife for a day or a month and then waits until more than four months have passed, it is not ila. Ila only applies to someone who vows more than four months. As for the one who vows not to have intercourse with his wife for four ...

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ مَرْوَانَ بْنَ الْحَكَمِ، كَانَ يَقْضِي فِي الرَّجُلِ إِذَا آلَى مِنِ امْرَأَتِهِ أَنَّهَا إِذَا مَضَتِ الأَرْبَعَةُ الأَشْهُرِ فَهِيَ تَطْلِيقَةٌ وَلَهُ عَلَيْهَا الرَّجْعَةُ مَا دَامَتْ فِي عِدَّتِهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَعَلَى ذَلِكَ كَانَ رَأْىُ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يُولِي مِنِ امْرَأَتِهِ فَيُوقَفُ فَيُطَلِّقُ عِنْدَ انْقِضَاءِ الأَرْبَعَةِ الأَشْهُرِ ثُمَّ يُرَاجِعُ امْرَأَتَهُ أَنَّهُ إِنْ لَمْ يُصِبْهَا حَتَّى تَنْقَضِيَ عِدَّتُهَا فَلاَ سَبِيلَ لَهُ إِلَيْهَا وَلاَ رَجْعَةَ لَهُ عَلَيْهَا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَكُونَ لَهُ عُذْرٌ مِنْ مَرَضٍ أَوْ سِجْنٍ أَوْ مَا أَشْبَهَ ذَلِكَ مِنَ الْعُذْرِ فَإِنَّ ارْتِجَاعَهُ إِيَّاهَا ثَابِتٌ عَلَيْهَا فَإِنْ مَضَتْ عِدَّتُهَا ثُمَّ تَزَوَّجَهَا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ لَمْ يُصِبْهَا حَتَّى تَنْقَضِيَ الأَرْبَعَةُ الأَشْهُرِ وَقَفَ أَيْضًا فَإِنْ لَمْ يَفِئْ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ الطَّلاَقُ بِالإِيلاَءِ الأَوَّلِ إِذَا مَضَتِ الأَرْبَعَةُ الأَشْهُرِ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ عَلَيْهَا رَجْعَةٌ لأَنَّهُ نَكَحَهَا ثُمَّ طَلَّقَهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يَمَسَّهَا فَلاَ عِدَّةَ لَهُ عَلَيْهَا وَلاَ رَجْعَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يُولِي مِنِ امْرَأَتِهِ فَيُوقَفُ بَعْدَ الأَرْبَعَةِ الأَشْهُرِ فَيُطَلِّقُ ثُمَّ يَرْتَجِعُ وَلاَ يَمَسُّهَا فَتَنْقَضِي أَرْبَعَةُ أَشْهُرٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَنْقَضِيَ عِدَّتُهَا إِنَّهُ لاَ يُوقَفُ وَلاَ يَقَعُ عَلَيْهِ طَلاَقٌ وَإِنَّهُ إِنْ أَصَابَهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ تَنْقَضِيَ عِدَّتُهَا كَانَ أَحَقَّ بِهَا وَإِنْ مَضَتْ عِدَّتُهَا قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصِيبَهَا فَلاَ سَبِيلَ لَهُ إِلَيْهَا وَهَذَا أَحْسَنُ مَا سَمِعْتُ فِي ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يُولِي مِنِ امْرَأَتِهِ ثُمَّ يُطَلِّقُهَا فَتَنْقَضِي الأَرْبَعَةُ الأَشْهُرِ قَبْلَ انْقِضَاءِ عِدَّةِ الطَّلاَقِ قَالَ هُمَا تَطْلِيقَتَانِ إِنْ هُوَ وُقِفَ وَلَمْ يَفِئْ وَإِنْ مَضَتْ عِدَّةُ الطَّلاَقِ قَبْلَ الأَرْبَعَةِ الأَشْهُرِ فَلَيْسَ الإِيلاَءُ بِطَلاَقٍ وَذَلِكَ أَنَّ الأَرْبَعَةَ الأَشْهُرِ الَّتِي كَانَتْ تُوقَفُ بَعْدَهَا مَضَتْ وَلَيْسَتْ لَهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ بِامْرَأَةٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَمَنْ حَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَطَأَ امْرَأَتَهُ يَوْمًا أَوْ شَهْرًا ثُمَّ مَكَثَ حَتَّى يَنْقَضِيَ أَكْثَرُ مِنَ الأَرْبَعَةِ الأَشْهُرِ فَلاَ يَكُونُ ذَلِكَ إِيلاَءً وَإِنَّمَا يُوقَفُ فِي الإِيلاَءِ مَنْ حَلَفَ عَلَى أَكْثَرَ مِنَ الأَرْبَعَةِ الأَشْهُرِ فَأَمَّا مَنْ حَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ يَطَأَ امْرَأَتَهُ أَرْبَعَةَ أَشْهُرٍ أَوْ أَدْنَى مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَلاَ أَرَى عَلَيْهِ إِيلاَءً لأَنَّهُ إِذَا دَخَلَ الأَجَلُ الَّذِي يُوقَفُ عِنْدَهُ خَرَجَ مِنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ عَلَيْهِ وَقْفٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ مَنْ حَلَفَ لاِمْرَأَتِهِ أَنْ لاَ يَطَأَهَا حَتَّى تَفْطِمَ وَلَدَهَا فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ لاَ يَكُونُ إِيلاَءً ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 29, Hadith 19
Arabic reference : Book 29, Hadith 1173
Sahih Muslim 1728

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported:

While we were with the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) on a journey, a person came upon his mount and began to stare on the right and on the left, (it was at this moment) that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: He who has an extra mount should give that to one who has no mount for him, and he who has surplus of provisions should give them to him who has no provisions, and he made mention of so many kinds of wealth until we were of the opinion that none of us has any right over the surplus.
حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَشْهَبِ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ بَيْنَمَا نَحْنُ فِي سَفَرٍ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى رَاحِلَةٍ لَهُ قَالَ فَجَعَلَ يَصْرِفُ بَصَرَهُ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالاً فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ فَضْلُ ظَهْرٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ ظَهْرَ لَهُ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَضْلٌ مِنْ زَادٍ فَلْيَعُدْ بِهِ عَلَى مَنْ لاَ زَادَ لَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَذَكَرَ مِنْ أَصْنَافِ الْمَالِ مَا ذَكَرَ حَتَّى رَأَيْنَا أَنَّهُ لاَ حَقَّ لأَحَدٍ مِنَّا فِي فَضْلٍ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1728
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 18, Hadith 4290
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 638
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
A man asked the Prophet (PBUH) to give him advice, and he (PBUH) said, "Do not get angry." The man repeated that several times and he (PBUH) replied (every time), "Do not get angry."

[Al- Bukhari].

وعن أبى هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رجلاً قال للنبى صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ أوصنى قال‏:‏ “لا تغضب” فردد مراراً، قال‏:‏ “لا تغضب”‏.‏ ‏(‏‏(‏رواه البخارى‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 638
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 638

Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Amra bint Abd ar-Rahman that when A'isha was doing itikaf she would only ask after sick people if she was walking and not if she was standing still.

Malik said, "A person doing itikaf should not carry out obligations of his, nor leave the mosque for them, nor should he help anyone. He should only leave the mosque to relieve himself. If he were able to go out to do things for people, visiting the sick, praying over the dead and following funeral processions would be the things with the most claim on his coming out."

Malik said, "A person doing itikaf is not doing itikaf until he avoids what some one doing itikaf should avoid, namely, visiting the sick, praying over the dead, and entering houses, except to relieve himself."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَمْرَةَ بِنْتِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، كَانَتْ إِذَا اعْتَكَفَتْ لاَ تَسْأَلُ عَنِ الْمَرِيضِ إِلاَّ وَهِيَ تَمْشِي لاَ تَقِفُ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 2
Arabic reference : Book 19, Hadith 694
Musnad Ahmad 252
It was narrated that ash-Sha`bi said:
`Umar passed by Talhah, and he narrated a similar report. He said: ‘Umar passed by Talhah and saw him looking worried. He said: Perhaps you are upset because your cousin was appointed (as caliph)? - referring to Abu Bakr. He said: No, but by Allah, I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `I know a word which, if a man says it when he is dying, it will be light in the record of his deeds, or he will find comfort in it at the time of death.` ‘Umar said: I will tell you of it; it is the word that he wanted his paternal uncle to say, the testimony that there is no god but Allah. He said: It is as if a great burden has been lifted from me. He said: You are right. If he had known anything better that it, he would have instructed him to say it.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَامِرٌ، و حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، قَالَ مَرَّ عُمَرُ بِطَلْحَةَ فَذَكَرَ مَعْنَاهُ قَالَ مَرَّ عُمَرُ بِطَلْحَةَ فَرَآهُ مُهْتَمًّا قَالَ لَعَلَّكَ سَاءَكَ إِمَارَةُ ابْنِ عَمِّكَ قَالَ يَعْنِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ لَا وَلَكِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُ كَلِمَةً لَا يَقُولُهَا الرَّجُلُ عِنْدَ مَوْتِهِ إِلَّا كَانَتْ نُورًا فِي صَحِيفَتِهِ أَوْ وَجَدَ لَهَا رَوْحًا عِنْدَ الْمَوْتِ قَالَ عُمَرُ أَنَا أُخْبِرُكَ بِهَا هِيَ الْكَلِمَةُ الَّتِي أَرَادَ بِهَا عَمَّهُ شَهَادَةُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ فَكَأَنَّمَا كُشِفَ عَنِّي غِطَاءٌ قَالَ صَدَقْتَ لَوْ عَلِمَ كَلِمَةً هِيَ أَفْضَلُ مِنْهَا لَأَمَرَهُ بِهَا‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam) when all its isnads are taken together. (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 252
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 166
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2707
Narrated Abu Dharr:
that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Whoever lifts the curtain so that his sight enters the house before he was given permission, and he seeks the nakedness of its inhabitants, then he has done something punishable which was not lawful for him to do. If it were that when he gazed into it, he was facing a man who lanced his eyes, there would be nothing wrong with him doing so. But if a man passes by a door that has no cover over it, and it is not closed and he looks, then there is no sin on him, the sin is only on the inhabitants of the house."
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْحُبُلِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَشَفَ سِتْرًا فَأَدْخَلَ بَصَرَهُ فِي الْبَيْتِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُؤْذَنَ لَهُ فَرَأَى عَوْرَةَ أَهْلِهِ فَقَدْ أَتَى حَدًّا لاَ يَحِلُّ لَهُ أَنْ يَأْتِيَهُ لَوْ أَنَّهُ حِينَ أَدْخَلَ بَصَرَهُ اسْتَقْبَلَهُ رَجُلٌ فَفَقَأَ عَيْنَيْهِ مَا غَيَّرْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَإِنْ مَرَّ رَجُلٌ عَلَى بَابٍ لاَ سِتْرَ لَهُ غَيْرِ مُغْلَقٍ فَنَظَرَ فَلاَ خَطِيئَةَ عَلَيْهِ إِنَّمَا الْخَطِيئَةُ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْبَيْتِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي أُمَامَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ مِثْلَ هَذَا إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ لَهِيعَةَ وَأَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْحُبُلِيُّ اسْمُهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يَزِيدَ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2707
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 40, Hadith 2707
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 331
'Ikrima was heard to say, "I do not know which o f them, either Ibn 'Abbas or Ibn 'Umar, was giving his companions food, and a slavegirl was working in their presence. One of them said to her, 'Harlot!' He said, 'Easy! If she does not exact the hadd punishment (i.e. for slander) from you in this world, she will take it from you in the Next World.' The man said, 'And what do you think if it (what I said) is the truth?' He replied, 'Allah does not love anyone who greatly exceeds the sounds in speaking of indecencies."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدٍ قَالَ‏:‏ أخبرنا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي حَكِيمٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ عِكْرِمَةَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ لاَ أَدْرِي أَيُّهُمَا جَعَلَ لِصَاحِبِهِ طَعَامًا، ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ أَوِ ابْنُ عَمِّهِ، فَبَيْنَا الْجَارِيَةُ تَعْمَلُ بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ، إِذْ قَالَ أَحَدُهُمْ لَهَا‏:‏ يَا زَانِيَةُ، فَقَالَ‏:‏ مَهْ، إِنْ لَمْ تَحُدَّكَ فِي الدُّنْيَا تَحُدُّكَ فِي الْآخِرَةِ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَفَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ كَانَ كَذَاكَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْفَاحِشَ الْمُتَفَحِّشَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 331
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 23
English translation : Book 15, Hadith 331
أَخْبَرَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ ، عَنْ أَبِي أُسَامَةَ ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ ، قَالَ : سَمِعْتُ عَبْدَ الْأَعْلَى التَّيْمِيَّ ، يَقُولُ :" مَنْ أُوتِيَ مِنْ الْعِلْمِ مَا لَا يُبْكِيهِ، لَخَلِيقٌ أَنْ لَا يَكُونَ أُوتِيَ عِلْمًا يَنْفَعُهُ، لِأَنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى نَعَتَ الْعُلَمَاءَ، ثُمَّ قَرَأ : # إِنَّ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْعِلْمَ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ يَبْكُونَ سورة الإسراء آية 107 - 109 # "
Arabic reference : Book 0, Hadith 294